Ad ideas for The novel on Meta.
Ad ideas for The novel on Meta. AtriaAI helps you to find great The novel ads trending on Meta. Start for free on Atria.
Feb 21, 2024 - Feb 21, 2024
"Sir, your ex-wife whom you divorced 3 years ago showed up at the airport, with a pair of four-year-old twins." "Lock down the airport now."
---------------------------------------
“Lucian, I've been married to you for three years, but we’ve never been a real couple. I'll give my blessing to you and your first crush by giving up on our marriage. Tomorrow, you're free to go after her. But for now, just make it up to me for my feelings for you all these years, please?”
She knew this was a despicable move, but she had loved him for too long. All the years, she had suffered greatly, and now, all she wanted was a little consolation.
“Roxanne, how dare you!”
Lucian Farwell clenched his jaw as his fury sprang to life. His handsome face was as black as thunder.
How dare she scheme against me?
“I'm afraid of nothing...”
The next day, Roxanne woke up at dawn. Tamping down on her discomfort, she got out of bed and pulled out from the drawer the divorce agreement she had prepared and placed it on the bedside table. Before leaving, she gazed at the man in the bed.
“Lucian, I'll set you free. From today onward, we shall go on separate ways. We will have nothing to do with each other from now on,” Roxanne murmured.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚"Taking Twins Abroad After Divorce". Enjoy Romance Now🥰
---------------------------------------
“Lucian, I've been married to you for three years, but we’ve never been a real couple. I'll give my blessing to you and your first crush by giving up on our marriage. Tomorrow, you're free to go after her. But for now, just make it up to me for my feelings for you all these years, please?”
She knew this was a despicable move, but she had loved him for too long. All the years, she had suffered greatly, and now, all she wanted was a little consolation.
“Roxanne, how dare you!”
Lucian Farwell clenched his jaw as his fury sprang to life. His handsome face was as black as thunder.
How dare she scheme against me?
“I'm afraid of nothing...”
The next day, Roxanne woke up at dawn. Tamping down on her discomfort, she got out of bed and pulled out from the drawer the divorce agreement she had prepared and placed it on the bedside table. Before leaving, she gazed at the man in the bed.
“Lucian, I'll set you free. From today onward, we shall go on separate ways. We will have nothing to do with each other from now on,” Roxanne murmured.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚"Taking Twins Abroad After Divorce". Enjoy Romance Now🥰
00:16
Feb 01, 2024 - Feb 01, 2024
"Divorce and you'll get $10 million." The CEO husband ordered.
Without telling him she's pregnant , she agreed and went abroad for a new life. Then the husband was completely panicked.
Chapter 1 A Night of Absurdities
"Anastasia, help! I've been molested at the club!"
The desperate and helpless sound of her best friend's voice was the only thing on Anastasia Tillman's mind as she rushed over to the clubhouse.
Room 808. Anastasia looked up at the number plaque on the door of the private room. It was the same room number that her best friend, Hayley Seymour, had texted her. Without another thought, she barged through the door to save her friend.
When the door swung open under her hand, she was greeted by the darkness within. Suddenly, a strong hand clasped around her wrist and dragged her into the dark room, followed by a loud thud as the door slammed shut.
"Hey—who are you, and what do you want?!" Anastasia shrieked, her eyes darting around wildly as she tried to make out her surroundings.
"Settle down, and I'll treat you well." A man's deep and husky voice spoke close to her ear.
The next second, Anastasia was unceremoniously tossed onto the couch, and before she could scramble to her feet, a lean and strong body pinned her down.
She let out a muffled cry when a pair of lips that tasted like peppermint captured hers.
The man on top of her felt burning hot to the touch. A sense of hopelessness brought tears to her eyes as she tried to struggle against the man, but in the end, she could do nothing but endure the man's ferocity.
An hour later, Anastasia staggered out of the room, looking disheveled. She had only just been through a nightmare, but that didn't distract her from worrying about her best friend's safety.
She was just about to call Hayley's number when she saw a group of men and women walking out the side door. Under the lights, she instantly recognized the two of the women in the group.
One happened to be Hayley, her best friend who had cried for help on the phone earlier, and the other was Anastasia's stepsister, Erica Tillman. The two girls walked side by side with their arms linked, as if they were the closest of friends.
Shock and rage colored Anastasia's features when she saw them. "Stop right there, Hayley!" she called out loudly over the distance as her fists clenched tightly at her sides.
Upon hearing this, Hayley and Erica swiveled around to face her. Anastasia glowered at them, ashen-faced as she demanded of Hayley, "Why would you lie to me?!"
Hayley smirked. "It's not my fault that you're always so gullible, Anastasia."
"Did you have a good time with that gigolo back there?" Erica asked in a sing-song voice, smiling wickedly.
It was only then that Anastasia realized that both of them had set her up. The chastity she had held dear for the past nineteen years was now sacrificed for their despicable glee.
Presently, Hayley's eyes were frosty as she seethed, "Did you actually think I was your friend, Anastasia? I've been living in your shadow ever since we met! I hate you, and I want nothing more than to ruin that face of yours!"
Erica, on the other hand, swiftly interjected by mocking, "I have the proof I need to show Dad that you've been pimping yourself for money at the club. It won't be long until you're thrown out of the house!"
"You two—" Anastasia was so furious that she swayed. Her body was in tatters after the ordeal she had been through, and the collective weight of her friend's betrayal and her sister's cruelty nearly knocked her down.
"Let's go, Hayley! We don't want to be seen with trash, do we?" With her arm looped through Hayley's, Erica led her toward the sports car she had parked by the curb.
Three days later, at the Tillman Residence, a low male voice yelled out in rage, "You became an escort for money just because I wouldn't let you go abroad for your studies? How can I, Francis Tillman, be capable of having such a shameless daughter like you?"
"Dad, I didn't—"
"You didn't? But you did, Anastasia! How could you go to such shameless lengths? Did we starve you, or did we deprive you of anything? I can't believe you would pimp yourself to random strangers in a filthy clubhouse! For your sake, I hope you haven't brought any disease back to this house. Who knows what my daughter and I could have caught from you," the woman who was dressed in jewels and fine clothes sneered from where she sat on the couch.
"Dad, I really didn't do it. I—" Anastasia tried to explain herself.
However, Francis did not want to hear another word from her. He glowered at her maliciously as he snapped, "Still lying to me, I see. Get out of this home right now! I will not stand to have you under my roof. No daughter of mine could be so shameless. From now on, you are not my child!"
Meanwhile, on the staircase landing, Erica watched this scene play out as she leaned against the banister with her chin propped on her hand. Everything was going exactly the way she had planned. In a matter of minutes, Anastasia was going to be cast out of the house and wander around like some pathetic stray mutt.
Downstairs in the living room, Anastasia fell silent when she saw the thunderous and disappointed look on her father's face. She wordlessly rose from her seat and walked up the stairs to pack up her things.
She had only just rounded the landing when Erica barricaded her. With her arms crossed haughtily in front of her chest, the younger girl sneered, "Get out of here! Don't linger around like an eyesore. This house will never have a place for you ever again!"
Anastasia clenched her fists as she glowered at Erica's pleased expression.
Seeing the hatred and anger in Anastasia's eyes, Erica leaned forward. "What, do you want to slap me or something?" She turned her cheek toward the fuming girl and said smugly, "Go right ahead, then!"
Without holding back, Anastasia brought her hand down across Erica's face, resulting in a hard slap.
"Ah!" Erica let out a shrill cry. "You just hit me! Mom, Dad—Anastasia just hit me!" She howled as she bolted down the stairs.
Naomi Lowell quickly pulled her daughter into her arms and cried up the stairwell, "How dare you strike my daughter, Anastasia! What the hell are you playing at?!"
Francis glanced at the red imprints on Erica's cheek, and he had never been more disappointed in his life. When did my oldest daughter become so infuriatingly rebellious?
"Dad, it hurts..." Erica sobbed as she burrowed into her father's arms, taking in exaggerated deep breaths like she was in great pain.
"Get out of here, Anastasia!" Francis roared up the stairs.
Having packed up her things, Anastasia grabbed her passport and went down the stairs. Her heart grew stone-cold when she saw how her own father was holding Erica in his arms like she was something precious.
Anastasia knew then that she indeed had no place in his heart. Francis had only heard Erica's side of the story instead of asking Anastasia about the horrific incident she had endured last night.
Ever since her mother had passed, she had spent her years in this home living like an outsider, for her father had brought home his mistress and his illegitimate daughter to form a new family.
Anastasia's poor mother had never known about her husband's extra-marital affairs, not even in her death.
I will never come back to this place ever again.
Inside the house, Erica watched as Anastasia dragged her suitcase out the front door, and a wicked smile curled on her lips. I finally got rid of that useless eyesore!
…
Five years later, a knock came on the front door of an apartment in Dansbury.
The woman living in the apartment had been poring over her designs when she heard the knock. A little bewildered, she walked up to the door and pulled it open unhappily. When she saw the two Asian men in suits, she asked in Chinese, "Who are you looking for?"
"Are you Miss Anastasia Tillman?" one of the two men asked in English.
"I am. And you are?" Anastasia pressed.
"We were asked to look for you. Your mother, Amelia Chapman, saved our young master's life back in the day. The old madam whom we serve wishes to see you."
She frowned at this. "Who's the old madam you serve?"
"Old Madam Presgrave," the first man answered respectfully.
Upon hearing this, Anastasia understood what had brought these men here. Old Madam Presgrave was the woman behind the Presgrave Group, the foremost conglomerate in the country. Years ago, Anastasia's mother had sacrificed her life to save Old Madam Presgrave's oldest grandson.
It gave Anastasia great pride to have been born to a police officer as capable and righteous as Amelia.
"I'm sorry, but I don't intend to see her," Anastasia said decidedly. She had a feeling that the Presgraves wanted to repay Amelia's great deed, but she had no plans of accepting their gesture whatsoever.
Just then, a childish and curious voice sounded from somewhere inside the apartment, asking, "Mommy,
who is it?"
"No one," Anastasia replied hastily. Then, she turned to address the men at the door, "Sorry, but I'm really not in a mood for guests at the moment."
With that, she closed the door.
Meanwhile, back in the country, a man was seated on the couch inside the villa tucked halfway up the hill. "Have you tracked her down?"
"Yes, Young Master Elliot. The girl from the clubhouse five years ago just sold off your watch at the second-hand market."
"Find her," said the man on the couch, his voice deep and authoritative.
"Yes, sir!"
Without telling him she's pregnant , she agreed and went abroad for a new life. Then the husband was completely panicked.
Chapter 1 A Night of Absurdities
"Anastasia, help! I've been molested at the club!"
The desperate and helpless sound of her best friend's voice was the only thing on Anastasia Tillman's mind as she rushed over to the clubhouse.
Room 808. Anastasia looked up at the number plaque on the door of the private room. It was the same room number that her best friend, Hayley Seymour, had texted her. Without another thought, she barged through the door to save her friend.
When the door swung open under her hand, she was greeted by the darkness within. Suddenly, a strong hand clasped around her wrist and dragged her into the dark room, followed by a loud thud as the door slammed shut.
"Hey—who are you, and what do you want?!" Anastasia shrieked, her eyes darting around wildly as she tried to make out her surroundings.
"Settle down, and I'll treat you well." A man's deep and husky voice spoke close to her ear.
The next second, Anastasia was unceremoniously tossed onto the couch, and before she could scramble to her feet, a lean and strong body pinned her down.
She let out a muffled cry when a pair of lips that tasted like peppermint captured hers.
The man on top of her felt burning hot to the touch. A sense of hopelessness brought tears to her eyes as she tried to struggle against the man, but in the end, she could do nothing but endure the man's ferocity.
An hour later, Anastasia staggered out of the room, looking disheveled. She had only just been through a nightmare, but that didn't distract her from worrying about her best friend's safety.
She was just about to call Hayley's number when she saw a group of men and women walking out the side door. Under the lights, she instantly recognized the two of the women in the group.
One happened to be Hayley, her best friend who had cried for help on the phone earlier, and the other was Anastasia's stepsister, Erica Tillman. The two girls walked side by side with their arms linked, as if they were the closest of friends.
Shock and rage colored Anastasia's features when she saw them. "Stop right there, Hayley!" she called out loudly over the distance as her fists clenched tightly at her sides.
Upon hearing this, Hayley and Erica swiveled around to face her. Anastasia glowered at them, ashen-faced as she demanded of Hayley, "Why would you lie to me?!"
Hayley smirked. "It's not my fault that you're always so gullible, Anastasia."
"Did you have a good time with that gigolo back there?" Erica asked in a sing-song voice, smiling wickedly.
It was only then that Anastasia realized that both of them had set her up. The chastity she had held dear for the past nineteen years was now sacrificed for their despicable glee.
Presently, Hayley's eyes were frosty as she seethed, "Did you actually think I was your friend, Anastasia? I've been living in your shadow ever since we met! I hate you, and I want nothing more than to ruin that face of yours!"
Erica, on the other hand, swiftly interjected by mocking, "I have the proof I need to show Dad that you've been pimping yourself for money at the club. It won't be long until you're thrown out of the house!"
"You two—" Anastasia was so furious that she swayed. Her body was in tatters after the ordeal she had been through, and the collective weight of her friend's betrayal and her sister's cruelty nearly knocked her down.
"Let's go, Hayley! We don't want to be seen with trash, do we?" With her arm looped through Hayley's, Erica led her toward the sports car she had parked by the curb.
Three days later, at the Tillman Residence, a low male voice yelled out in rage, "You became an escort for money just because I wouldn't let you go abroad for your studies? How can I, Francis Tillman, be capable of having such a shameless daughter like you?"
"Dad, I didn't—"
"You didn't? But you did, Anastasia! How could you go to such shameless lengths? Did we starve you, or did we deprive you of anything? I can't believe you would pimp yourself to random strangers in a filthy clubhouse! For your sake, I hope you haven't brought any disease back to this house. Who knows what my daughter and I could have caught from you," the woman who was dressed in jewels and fine clothes sneered from where she sat on the couch.
"Dad, I really didn't do it. I—" Anastasia tried to explain herself.
However, Francis did not want to hear another word from her. He glowered at her maliciously as he snapped, "Still lying to me, I see. Get out of this home right now! I will not stand to have you under my roof. No daughter of mine could be so shameless. From now on, you are not my child!"
Meanwhile, on the staircase landing, Erica watched this scene play out as she leaned against the banister with her chin propped on her hand. Everything was going exactly the way she had planned. In a matter of minutes, Anastasia was going to be cast out of the house and wander around like some pathetic stray mutt.
Downstairs in the living room, Anastasia fell silent when she saw the thunderous and disappointed look on her father's face. She wordlessly rose from her seat and walked up the stairs to pack up her things.
She had only just rounded the landing when Erica barricaded her. With her arms crossed haughtily in front of her chest, the younger girl sneered, "Get out of here! Don't linger around like an eyesore. This house will never have a place for you ever again!"
Anastasia clenched her fists as she glowered at Erica's pleased expression.
Seeing the hatred and anger in Anastasia's eyes, Erica leaned forward. "What, do you want to slap me or something?" She turned her cheek toward the fuming girl and said smugly, "Go right ahead, then!"
Without holding back, Anastasia brought her hand down across Erica's face, resulting in a hard slap.
"Ah!" Erica let out a shrill cry. "You just hit me! Mom, Dad—Anastasia just hit me!" She howled as she bolted down the stairs.
Naomi Lowell quickly pulled her daughter into her arms and cried up the stairwell, "How dare you strike my daughter, Anastasia! What the hell are you playing at?!"
Francis glanced at the red imprints on Erica's cheek, and he had never been more disappointed in his life. When did my oldest daughter become so infuriatingly rebellious?
"Dad, it hurts..." Erica sobbed as she burrowed into her father's arms, taking in exaggerated deep breaths like she was in great pain.
"Get out of here, Anastasia!" Francis roared up the stairs.
Having packed up her things, Anastasia grabbed her passport and went down the stairs. Her heart grew stone-cold when she saw how her own father was holding Erica in his arms like she was something precious.
Anastasia knew then that she indeed had no place in his heart. Francis had only heard Erica's side of the story instead of asking Anastasia about the horrific incident she had endured last night.
Ever since her mother had passed, she had spent her years in this home living like an outsider, for her father had brought home his mistress and his illegitimate daughter to form a new family.
Anastasia's poor mother had never known about her husband's extra-marital affairs, not even in her death.
I will never come back to this place ever again.
Inside the house, Erica watched as Anastasia dragged her suitcase out the front door, and a wicked smile curled on her lips. I finally got rid of that useless eyesore!
…
Five years later, a knock came on the front door of an apartment in Dansbury.
The woman living in the apartment had been poring over her designs when she heard the knock. A little bewildered, she walked up to the door and pulled it open unhappily. When she saw the two Asian men in suits, she asked in Chinese, "Who are you looking for?"
"Are you Miss Anastasia Tillman?" one of the two men asked in English.
"I am. And you are?" Anastasia pressed.
"We were asked to look for you. Your mother, Amelia Chapman, saved our young master's life back in the day. The old madam whom we serve wishes to see you."
She frowned at this. "Who's the old madam you serve?"
"Old Madam Presgrave," the first man answered respectfully.
Upon hearing this, Anastasia understood what had brought these men here. Old Madam Presgrave was the woman behind the Presgrave Group, the foremost conglomerate in the country. Years ago, Anastasia's mother had sacrificed her life to save Old Madam Presgrave's oldest grandson.
It gave Anastasia great pride to have been born to a police officer as capable and righteous as Amelia.
"I'm sorry, but I don't intend to see her," Anastasia said decidedly. She had a feeling that the Presgraves wanted to repay Amelia's great deed, but she had no plans of accepting their gesture whatsoever.
Just then, a childish and curious voice sounded from somewhere inside the apartment, asking, "Mommy,
who is it?"
"No one," Anastasia replied hastily. Then, she turned to address the men at the door, "Sorry, but I'm really not in a mood for guests at the moment."
With that, she closed the door.
Meanwhile, back in the country, a man was seated on the couch inside the villa tucked halfway up the hill. "Have you tracked her down?"
"Yes, Young Master Elliot. The girl from the clubhouse five years ago just sold off your watch at the second-hand market."
"Find her," said the man on the couch, his voice deep and authoritative.
"Yes, sir!"
Feb 01, 2024 - Feb 01, 2024
"Anastasia, help!‘’
The desperate and helpless sound of her best friend's voice was the only thing on Anastasia Tillman's mind as she rushed over to the clubhouse.
Room 808. Anastasia looked up at the number plaque on the door of the private room. It was the same room number that her best friend, Hayley Seymour, had texted her. Without another thought, she barged through the door to save her friend.
When the door swung open under her hand, she was greeted by the darkness within. Suddenly, a strong hand clasped around her wrist and dragged her into the dark room, followed by a loud thud as the door slammed shut.
"Hey—who are you. What do you want?!" Anastasia shrieked, her eyes darting around wildly as she tried to make out her surroundings.
"Settle down, and I'll treat you well." A man's deep and husky voice was getting close to her ear.
An hour later, Anastasia staggered out of the room, looking disheveled. She had only just been through a nightmare, but that didn't distract her from worrying about her best friend's safety.
She was just about to call Hayley's number when she saw a group of men and women walking out the side door. Under the lights, she instantly recognized two of the women in the group.
One happened to be Hayley, her best friend who had cried for help on the phone earlier, and the other was Anastasia's stepsister, Erica Tillman. The two girls walked side by side with their arms linked, as if they were the closest of friends.
Read Next Chapter Now👉
The desperate and helpless sound of her best friend's voice was the only thing on Anastasia Tillman's mind as she rushed over to the clubhouse.
Room 808. Anastasia looked up at the number plaque on the door of the private room. It was the same room number that her best friend, Hayley Seymour, had texted her. Without another thought, she barged through the door to save her friend.
When the door swung open under her hand, she was greeted by the darkness within. Suddenly, a strong hand clasped around her wrist and dragged her into the dark room, followed by a loud thud as the door slammed shut.
"Hey—who are you. What do you want?!" Anastasia shrieked, her eyes darting around wildly as she tried to make out her surroundings.
"Settle down, and I'll treat you well." A man's deep and husky voice was getting close to her ear.
An hour later, Anastasia staggered out of the room, looking disheveled. She had only just been through a nightmare, but that didn't distract her from worrying about her best friend's safety.
She was just about to call Hayley's number when she saw a group of men and women walking out the side door. Under the lights, she instantly recognized two of the women in the group.
One happened to be Hayley, her best friend who had cried for help on the phone earlier, and the other was Anastasia's stepsister, Erica Tillman. The two girls walked side by side with their arms linked, as if they were the closest of friends.
Read Next Chapter Now👉
Feb 01, 2024 - Feb 01, 2024
"Anastasia, help!‘’
The desperate and helpless sound of her best friend's voice was the only thing on Anastasia Tillman's mind as she rushed over to the clubhouse.
Room 808. Anastasia looked up at the number plaque on the door of the private room. It was the same room number that her best friend, Hayley Seymour, had texted her. Without another thought, she barged through the door to save her friend.
When the door swung open under her hand, she was greeted by the darkness within. Suddenly, a strong hand clasped around her wrist and dragged her into the dark room, followed by a loud thud as the door slammed shut.
"Hey—who are you. What do you want?!" Anastasia shrieked, her eyes darting around wildly as she tried to make out her surroundings.
"Settle down, and I'll treat you well." A man's deep and husky voice was getting close to her ear.
An hour later, Anastasia staggered out of the room, looking disheveled. She had only just been through a nightmare, but that didn't distract her from worrying about her best friend's safety.
She was just about to call Hayley's number when she saw a group of men and women walking out the side door. Under the lights, she instantly recognized two of the women in the group.
One happened to be Hayley, her best friend who had cried for help on the phone earlier, and the other was Anastasia's stepsister, Erica Tillman. The two girls walked side by side with their arms linked, as if they were the closest of friends.
Read Next Chapter Now👉
The desperate and helpless sound of her best friend's voice was the only thing on Anastasia Tillman's mind as she rushed over to the clubhouse.
Room 808. Anastasia looked up at the number plaque on the door of the private room. It was the same room number that her best friend, Hayley Seymour, had texted her. Without another thought, she barged through the door to save her friend.
When the door swung open under her hand, she was greeted by the darkness within. Suddenly, a strong hand clasped around her wrist and dragged her into the dark room, followed by a loud thud as the door slammed shut.
"Hey—who are you. What do you want?!" Anastasia shrieked, her eyes darting around wildly as she tried to make out her surroundings.
"Settle down, and I'll treat you well." A man's deep and husky voice was getting close to her ear.
An hour later, Anastasia staggered out of the room, looking disheveled. She had only just been through a nightmare, but that didn't distract her from worrying about her best friend's safety.
She was just about to call Hayley's number when she saw a group of men and women walking out the side door. Under the lights, she instantly recognized two of the women in the group.
One happened to be Hayley, her best friend who had cried for help on the phone earlier, and the other was Anastasia's stepsister, Erica Tillman. The two girls walked side by side with their arms linked, as if they were the closest of friends.
Read Next Chapter Now👉
Jan 30, 2024 - Jan 30, 2024
"Anastasia, help!‘’
The desperate and helpless sound of her best friend's voice was the only thing on Anastasia Tillman's mind as she rushed over to the clubhouse.
Room 808. Anastasia looked up at the number plaque on the door of the private room. It was the same room number that her best friend, Hayley Seymour, had texted her. Without another thought, she barged through the door to save her friend.
When the door swung open under her hand, she was greeted by the darkness within. Suddenly, a strong hand clasped around her wrist and dragged her into the dark room, followed by a loud thud as the door slammed shut.
"Hey—who are you. What do you want?!" Anastasia shrieked, her eyes darting around wildly as she tried to make out her surroundings.
"Settle down, and I'll treat you well." A man's deep and husky voice was getting close to her ear.
An hour later, Anastasia staggered out of the room, looking disheveled. She had only just been through a nightmare, but that didn't distract her from worrying about her best friend's safety.
She was just about to call Hayley's number when she saw a group of men and women walking out the side door. Under the lights, she instantly recognized two of the women in the group.
One happened to be Hayley, her best friend who had cried for help on the phone earlier, and the other was Anastasia's stepsister, Erica Tillman. The two girls walked side by side with their arms linked, as if they were the closest of friends.
Read Next Chapter Now👉
The desperate and helpless sound of her best friend's voice was the only thing on Anastasia Tillman's mind as she rushed over to the clubhouse.
Room 808. Anastasia looked up at the number plaque on the door of the private room. It was the same room number that her best friend, Hayley Seymour, had texted her. Without another thought, she barged through the door to save her friend.
When the door swung open under her hand, she was greeted by the darkness within. Suddenly, a strong hand clasped around her wrist and dragged her into the dark room, followed by a loud thud as the door slammed shut.
"Hey—who are you. What do you want?!" Anastasia shrieked, her eyes darting around wildly as she tried to make out her surroundings.
"Settle down, and I'll treat you well." A man's deep and husky voice was getting close to her ear.
An hour later, Anastasia staggered out of the room, looking disheveled. She had only just been through a nightmare, but that didn't distract her from worrying about her best friend's safety.
She was just about to call Hayley's number when she saw a group of men and women walking out the side door. Under the lights, she instantly recognized two of the women in the group.
One happened to be Hayley, her best friend who had cried for help on the phone earlier, and the other was Anastasia's stepsister, Erica Tillman. The two girls walked side by side with their arms linked, as if they were the closest of friends.
Read Next Chapter Now👉
Feb 05, 2024 - Feb 05, 2024
When she and her brother were kidnapped in the last life
everyone chose to save their brothers first, and she was
eventually killed by the kidnappers. This time she was born
again, and none of her five brothers could escape.
-------------------------------------------------------
Simone Gray opened her eyes, surveyed the surroundings, and looked at the familiar room from her memories. She had indeed returned. Reaching out to grab her phone from the nightstand, she checked the date before a smile appeared in her eyes. What perfect timing.
Just as she was thinking, a knocking sound echoed. She got up to open the door and saw a handsome man standing there, questioning her immediately, "I called you earlier. Why didn't you answer?"
Simone replied calmly, "I didn't feel like it."
Standing before her was her second brother, Titus Gray, who was also her current agent.
He was momentarily stunned, visibly not expecting his sister to say that. He furrowed his brows and lectured impatiently, "Stop causing trouble, will you?"
She raised an eyebrow. "Say something new. I'm tired of hearing the cliche from all of you."
Since returning to the Gray Family, her mother and five brothers kept telling her not to cause trouble.
Titus choked. "Is this amusing to you? Jo wants to be in that variety show. What harm would it do if you just let that happen? Must you make the whole family unhappy?"
Simone looked at him coldly. "This is an opportunity I fought for myself. I won't give it up. It's your business if you're unhappy."
Simone did not grow up with her family from a young age. Instead, she got lost at four when Aaron Gray, her fifth brother, took her out to play. After that, the Gray Family adopted a girl of similar age and even changed her name to Jodie Gray.
A year ago, the Gray Family found Simone and brought her back home. However, they overly favored Jodie and looked down on Simone. Whenever she clashed with the adopted daughter, it was always Simone who was considered troublesome.
Before entering the entertainment industry, she worked hard and used her talent to climb from an unknown to a C-list actress in just over a year. After being recognized by the family, they brought her home, asked her to terminate the contract with her original company, and transferred her to the entertainment company owned by the Gray Family. In the meantime, Titus became her agent.
Jodie, who originally studied music, suddenly wanted a part in the entertainment industry. She also joined the company and was mentored by Titus. In the past year, she received all the good resources, directly jumping from an unknown to a C-list actress.
Meanwhile, the resources Titus provided Simone were the ones that Jodie rejected. Last month, she saved the wife of a director and gained a spot as a guest on a highly anticipated new variety show before it even aired.
Similarly, Jodie showed interest in the show and expressed her desire to join. However, the guests were already confirmed, and it was not easy for someone of Jodie's popularity to be added under special circumstances. Hence, Titus and the family suggested that Simone give up her spot to Jodie.
She knew that Jodie intentionally wanted to snatch her opportunity, so she refused and was then condemned by her entire family. Last night, she insisted on not giving up her spot and returned to her room after arguing with them.
Titus had appeared now because Jodie had not given up and pretended to be pitiful in front of him; that was why he came to her again. He took a deep breath. "I'll find you a better opportunity. Just give this up for Jo."
Simone sneered. "I don’t care about your better opportunity. Just give it to your beloved Jodie." She did not want to waste any more words with Titus and simply shut the door.
His eyes showed some disbelief when he looked at the closed door. That was the first time Simone had shown him disrespect since returning home, his expression dark. "Simone, you're being unreasonable."
He knocked on the door again, but she did not open it. Only then did he leave with a stern face. After shutting the door, Simone's heart could barely stir up emotions. In her previous life, she yearned for family affection, and after being recognized, she had always tried to please the Grays.
For instance, she took care of their various needs, made their meals, gave massages, accompanied them in acting and dancing, and so on. She tried to fulfill whatever tasks or requests they had, but in the end, she failed to make them love her. When she and Jodie were kidnapped, everyone chose to rescue Jodie first, and she ended up losing her life.
At that moment of death, she completely lost hope and severed her ties with the Gray Family. However, she did not expect to be bound by a system that took her to various mini timelines to fulfill tasks. Upon completion, she would be rewarded with life points, and only by accumulating them could she return to this world.
Simone extended her right hand and looked at her palm; her lifeline was short. It meant that she had less than a year left, only until the time of her death in her previous life.
The system informed her during the unbinding process that she needed to be adored by more people to extend her life. The more people who favored her, or the more people she helped to gain popularity, the longer her life would be.
It was similar to exchanging faith for life points but would not affect those who liked her. Otherwise, she would not harm others for the sake of extending her own life. Now, saving her life was crucial because she needed more time or energy to continue getting entangled with the Grays.
She packed up her belongings and put them in a suitcase. Since returning to the Gray Family, everything was bought for her by the housekeeper, and she did not take anything. As such, she calculated the expenses since coming to the Gray Family and noted them down.
At the same time, she took out the bank card her father gave her when she returned. Luckily, she had not used any money in it. She opened the door as she carried the suitcase and went downstairs.
At that moment, everyone was in the living room. When they saw Simone with her bags, they were displeased. Salma Johnston frowned and looked at her. "What trouble are you up to this time? It's been nothing but chaos ever since you returned."
Simone found it amusing. "Did I insist on returning? I remember you all came to pick me up, right? And what trouble did I cause? Jodie wanted my resources, and not giving them makes me the bad guy? If we're being clear here, aren't all of you the unreasonable ones?"
Salma did not expect Simone to talk back, so her displeasure deepened. "Jo just likes that variety show. You're the young lady of the Gray Family now, while Jo has lost that status. Shouldn't you compensate her? Moreover, Titus said he'd get you a better opportunity in exchange. Why do you have to fight over it?"
Luca Gray, the third brother, added, "I think you just can't stand Jo, so you deliberately target her."
Andrew Gray, the fourth, impatiently said, "Simone, can't you just be good? Why do you have to cause trouble?"
In her previous life, Simone might have been upset by such unfair accusations, but not anymore. Instead, she sneered and said, "You guys are truly good at blaming others for your own fault. I never knew that defending what's rightfully mine would make me the unreasonable one. First of all, I never stole anything from her in the first place. On the contrary, she replaced me and enjoyed a comfortable life in the Gray Family for years. Secondly, you need to understand that it was you who lost me back then. I don't owe her anything, and I certainly don't owe any of you either. So, what exactly do I need to compensate for?" When Salma was about to speak, Simone added, "As for the young lady of the Gray Family, she can have it. I don't really care about it."
Salma was stunned for a moment, not expecting Simone to say such things. "What do you mean?"
Simone replied with indifference, "I mean it literally. I am cutting off all ties with you and leaving the family. In the future, we will go back to being strangers when we meet." She added, "Your beloved adopted daughter will remain the little princess of the Grays. You don't need to worry that I will steal anything from her or try to take your love for her. I am simply making things easier for all of you."
Chapter 2 Who Needs Such A Brother
Simone couldn't care less about her biased parents and brothers, treating them as if they had no blood relation to her.
When she was young, Aaron lost her, and human traffickers intended to sell her. Thanks to her master saving and adopting her, her life wasn't as miserable as it could have been.
Her words successfully changed the expressions of the Grays. They never expected her to decide to cut ties and leave them.
Jodie, leaning against Salma, glanced at Simone with a subtle expression. She looked at her while her face showed an apologetic and guilty expression. "No. The one who should leave is me. I'm sorry; I didn't mean to snatch your opportunity. I just liked that variety show, so Titus went to talk to you. I don't want to participate in that variety show anymore. You don't need to be unhappy. I don't want to anger and worry you."
On the surface, she appeared guilty, but in reality, it was a strategic retreat. This way, she could distance herself from accusations of intentionally competing with Simone for resources while also showcasing her considerate and generous nature. She was playing her act in front of the Grays, subtly implying that Simone was using the threat of cutting ties and leaving the Gray Family.
As expected, the family members' expressions turned unpleasant.
Simone looked at Jodie and retorted without reservation, "Don't try to act innocent and pitiful in front of me with that look. I won't fall for that." She spoke her mind without holding back after completely giving up on family affection. "You say you want to leave and have been saying it for a year, but you’re still here. I've long been tired of your act of strategic retreat. Only fools would believe it." She intentionally exposed the truth. "Of course, you wouldn't actively ask me for resources. As long as you say it, they will naturally present you with whatever you want. You don't need to put on a show for them. I don't care about your thoughts since I've already stopped caring about what you guys think."
These words successfully darkened the faces of the Grays.
Jodie's expression changed slightly. She suppressed the anger in her heart and hugged Salma with a touch of grievance. "I'm not. Don't say such things about our family."
In her heart, she wondered if Simone had gone crazy by choosing to confront her head-on and speaking so harshly. Although being rebuked by Simone left her feeling quite displeased, the fact that Simone had created such a scene today would only make everybody dislike her even more. So, she endured her sarcasm.
As expected, Salma was infuriated. "What are you saying? Where are your manners?"
Simone shrugged. "I was born to my parents but not raised by them. My manners have long vanished."
The family was speechless. Salma looked at Simone with disappointment. "Are you still blaming us? It seems we made a mistake bringing you home. We've compensated you a lot this year. What more do you want? Why do you have to compete with Jo? Can't you just peacefully be sisters?" She emphasized. "Although you are our biological daughter, Jo has been by our side all these years in your place. In our hearts, she's an important part of the Gray Family; she's my daughter."
Simone used to find these words piercing and heart-wrenching, but she truly didn't care anymore. "What did I compete for? Since I returned to the family, you two have been clinging to me. Everything I do is interpreted as vying for favor and wanting things that don't belong to me."
She took the bank card from her bag and threw it onto the table in front of them. "This is the compensation you gave me, and I haven't used a single penny from it." There were 150 thousand on this card, barely the amount of Jodie's monthly allowance, but that was the compensation for Simone over the years. "I won't take away the things the housekeeper bought for me, but for the things I've used, I will pay you in cash."
Then, she placed the written paper on the table. "In the year plus that I've been here, I've spent less than 15 thousand, including living expenses. Here's the list. I just transferred 15 thousand to this card. From now on, we settle our accounts."
What could be solved with money was not a problem. So, on her side, she and the Grays were even, but what they owed her would be forever outstanding.
Simone's actions made the Grays feel as if she were serious, rendering them somewhat embarrassed. Salma couldn't accept that her daughter, who had been obedient all those while, would do such a rebellious and disobedient thing.
She slammed the table with her hand, her face full of anger. "Fine. Go ahead. But once you step out of our gate today, don't think about coming back."
She believed Simone wouldn't act on it. Just as Jodie said, this was a tactic of strategic retreat by threatening them with leaving. If Simone succeeded this time, who knew how she would stir things up in the future?
Salma let Simone leave, not because she wanted her to but to warn her not to cause trouble again. The others didn't speak, unanimously sharing the same thoughts.
Of course, Simone knew what they were thinking. I look like I'm bluffing, don't I? "I'm leaving for good." After saying that, she grabbed her suitcase while showing no attachment and turned to leave.
Seeing this, Steven Gray, her father, spoke, "Stop making a fuss. Jo won't want that variety show opportunity anymore. In the future, I'll have Titus fight for some good gigs for you."
Regardless of the circumstances, she was still his biological daughter, and he couldn't let her leave just like that. Moreover, leaving home after just over a year since returning would make their family a joke in the eyes of others.
Simone turned around and looked at her father indifferently. "You think I'd stay for your so-called gigs?"
He frowned. "I didn't mean that. All I'm saying is that you are now part of the family, so we will naturally compensate you."
She found it ridiculous. "Thank you for your compensation. For the past year, I have deeply experienced your emotional abuse, complaints, and disdain. So, I'll pass on that."
Steven was taken aback as he looked at Simone, who seemed unyielding and unapproachable. "What do you want, then?" He was usually busy and had neglected his biological daughter for more than a year.
She affirmed, "I want to sever ties with you. It's as simple as that. There's no need to contact each other in the future. Goodbye."
He was infuriated by Simone's attitude, while the Gray brothers also appeared displeasing. Especially Aaron, who regarded her with a complex and indignant expression. "Are you still blaming me? Are you trying to make us compromise and compete for Jo's favor?"
Simone stared at him icily. "Are you suggesting that I shouldn't hold you accountable? Back then, you lost track of me and allowed human traffickers to abduct me. I was almost sold off to the mountains. Should I express gratitude for losing me back then?"
Aaron's face flushed and then paled. "I didn't mean to do that, and I wasn't even aware that you were almost sold off to the mountains."
She raised an eyebrow. " Does saying that erase the fact that you lost me and changed the course of my life?"
Upon her return to the Gray Family, he exhibited more kindness and concern compared to her four brothers and her parents, but it all seemed like an attempt to make up for his past mistakes.
However, whenever she had conflicts with Jodie, he always sided with the latter. Therefore, I don't need a brother who doesn't truly love me.
Chapter 3 She's Had Enough
Simone's words left Aaron unsure of what to say for a moment. While he had not intended to lose her back then, he indeed caused his younger sister to be lost for many years and deprived her of the life of a wealthy young lady.
She continued, "I'll repeat. I no longer care about you guys, so I have zero interest in vying for favor with Jodie."
Titus scowled. "Think it over. If you sever ties with us, don't expect any resources from the company."
The eldest brother, Reuben Gray, added, "We might even boycott you."
They hoped that by saying this, Simone would reconsider for the sake of her future. They wanted her to know her limits and back down.
However, she suddenly burst into laughter. "You speak as if you've given me a lot of resources this past year. Since I joined Gray Entertainment, the resources I received are not even close to what I used to get from that small company that often exploited me. Not only are the resources few and poor, but I've also been attacked online, where you didn't bother calling the PR. You even want to snatch away the resources I managed to secure for myself for Jodie. You truly have the nerve to use this to threaten me."
At the sight of their darkened faces, she continued, "Fortunately, when I joined the company, I didn't sign any contracts, so I won't need to terminate any."
At the time, Reuben and Titus had assured her they were all one family, so there was no need to bother signing contracts because they would not make her suffer any losses. Since she did not know what it would be like when she returned to the Gray Family, she agreed, thinking it would be wise to keep some leverage. As expected, she had not made a mistake in keeping her options open.
Otherwise, if she wanted to terminate the contract, she would have to pay a substantial penalty. If she could not afford it, she was sure they would go as far as blacklisting her if she did not cooperate.
"From today onwards, I won't serve you anymore. Do whatever you want. You didn't publicly announce my identity, so I won't have to announce it to the public either. Goodbye forever!" She turned away once again, this time briskly leaving with her suitcase. Once outside, she pressed the pause button on the recording on her phone.
Upon seeing Simone's resolute departure, the Grays felt dissatisfied besides anger. Then, Salma furiously said, "She actually left. It's outrageous."
Titus said with a scowling face, "Since she's so stubborn, I'll have her know that once she leaves us, she'll be and have nothing." He felt that Simone's sudden rebellion was aimed at him as he asked her to give up her spot for Jodie, angering her. Subsequently, he turned to Reuben and said, "Ben, get in touch with other entertainment companies. Tell them not to sign Simone."
Reuben nodded. "All right."
Faced with a once obedient sister who suddenly rebelled, he thought of giving her a taste of reality and making her understand that being willful had consequences. After seeing Reuben's agreement, Titus squinted his eyes. "No matter how independent she is, she won't go far. Soon, she'll be begging to come back."
He would also inform the agents in the industry not to sign Simone.
Hearing the words of her two brothers, Jodie felt a sense of joy in her heart. However, she said with a self-blaming expression, "It's all my fault for making Simone angry and leaving. Reuben, Titus, please don't do this. When she calms down, I'll apologize to her, and she'll come back." The more she said this, the more the family felt that Simone was being willful and became more resentful.
Sure enough, Reuben said, "This has nothing to do with you. She just doesn't know how to be content."
The other four boys in the Gray Family agreed. "Exactly. She's already obtained the status of the young lady of the Gray Family, yet she always wants to compete with you. It's unreasonable."
"You don't need to apologize to her. That would spoil her."
"If we don't show her some toughness, she'll continue causing trouble at home."
Compared to Jodie, Simone was willful. Salma thought for a moment, patted Jodie on the shoulder, and said, "We know you're kind-hearted, so you don't need to worry about this matter. Your brothers know what to do. She'll behave when she comes back."
Hearing the words of the others, Steven also felt that it made sense. If Simone could not handle the outside world, she would naturally come back and seek reconciliation. Therefore, he did not object to it.
Jodie then nodded helplessly. "All right."
Meanwhile, Simone returned to the apartment she had rented after coming to Cebros. Even after returning to the Gray Family, she did not cancel the lease. Whenever she had conflicts with them or felt unhappy staying there, she would come and live there for a few days.
After cleaning up her apartment, her phone rang. She was momentarily taken aback as a hint of mockery flashed in her eyes. It was someone she had always been unwilling to think about—her childhood sweetheart and boyfriend, Leon Foster.
When she was adopted by her master, she lived next door to Leon's grandfather, and the two old gentlemen had a good relationship. Back then, when she was abused by human traffickers and dared not step out of the yard, it was Leon who held her hand and walked her out, resembling a ray of sunshine that shone into her heart.
She emerged from the shadow of human traffickers and started clinging to him, someone five years older than her. When he was in high school, he was brought back to Cebros by his family. To catch up with him, she worked hard to skip grades and entered a university in Cebros. After he entered the entertainment industry for two years, she graduated from college and joined the industry as well.
Upon her return to the Grays, she took the initiative to confess to Leon, who did not reject. She always thought that he treated her differently. However, in her previous life, he made her feel the pain of betrayal.
In this second chance at life, she did not want to have any entanglements with him anymore. As such, she answered the phone coldly, "What's the matter?"
Leon found her attitude today a bit cold, but he did not take it to heart. "Are you not going on that variety show?"
Simone retorted. "Who said that?" She knew he also hoped she would give up the spot for Jodie, which was why he called to probe her.
He replied, "I heard from Titus that you're going to give up the spot."
"There's no such thing. I won't give up the spot for anyone."
He couldn't help but furrow his brow. "Won't you listen to Titus?"
She sneered. "Why should I?"
Leon and Titus were classmates in high school and had maintained a good relationship, staying in touch. That's why Leon came to persuade her to give up her previous life. Initially, she didn't suspect Jodie because she believed Leon genuinely cared for her.
His frown deepened. "Titus is your agent, so he must have your best interests at heart. Don't be stubborn."
She coldly snorted. "What am I being stubborn about? Am I being stubborn and unreasonable just because I won't give Jodie what she wants?" She sarcastically added, "If I give in, the Gray Family will think I'm sensible, and you'll happily be with your lover."
She had reached her limit. In her previous life, she eventually gave up her position due to pressure from the Gray Family and Leon's persuasion.
With the Gray Family's marketing, Leon's care, and assistance on the variety show, Jodie successfully portrayed herself as a kind-hearted lady and quickly gained popularity. The so-called good opportunities provided by Titus turned out to be a minor role in a drama with few scenes. Ultimately, the drama was never released due to controversy with the male lead.
What surprised her even more was that Leon had received an invitation to the same variety show, but he had never told her. She only found out when the show premiered, and he was one of the mysterious guests.
Observing Leon subtly taking care of Jodie, she realized that these two knew each other and that his feelings for Jodie were unusual. However, after watching only the first episode of the variety show, she had to leave for the filming of a drama.
When she finished shooting, six months had already passed. At that time, she was a bit perplexed and unsure whether she should continue interacting with the Grays and Leon. Through a stroke of luck and a fortunate opportunity, she managed to secure the leading role in a niche film. As a result, she headed to a remote and mountainous area to shoot the film.
everyone chose to save their brothers first, and she was
eventually killed by the kidnappers. This time she was born
again, and none of her five brothers could escape.
-------------------------------------------------------
Simone Gray opened her eyes, surveyed the surroundings, and looked at the familiar room from her memories. She had indeed returned. Reaching out to grab her phone from the nightstand, she checked the date before a smile appeared in her eyes. What perfect timing.
Just as she was thinking, a knocking sound echoed. She got up to open the door and saw a handsome man standing there, questioning her immediately, "I called you earlier. Why didn't you answer?"
Simone replied calmly, "I didn't feel like it."
Standing before her was her second brother, Titus Gray, who was also her current agent.
He was momentarily stunned, visibly not expecting his sister to say that. He furrowed his brows and lectured impatiently, "Stop causing trouble, will you?"
She raised an eyebrow. "Say something new. I'm tired of hearing the cliche from all of you."
Since returning to the Gray Family, her mother and five brothers kept telling her not to cause trouble.
Titus choked. "Is this amusing to you? Jo wants to be in that variety show. What harm would it do if you just let that happen? Must you make the whole family unhappy?"
Simone looked at him coldly. "This is an opportunity I fought for myself. I won't give it up. It's your business if you're unhappy."
Simone did not grow up with her family from a young age. Instead, she got lost at four when Aaron Gray, her fifth brother, took her out to play. After that, the Gray Family adopted a girl of similar age and even changed her name to Jodie Gray.
A year ago, the Gray Family found Simone and brought her back home. However, they overly favored Jodie and looked down on Simone. Whenever she clashed with the adopted daughter, it was always Simone who was considered troublesome.
Before entering the entertainment industry, she worked hard and used her talent to climb from an unknown to a C-list actress in just over a year. After being recognized by the family, they brought her home, asked her to terminate the contract with her original company, and transferred her to the entertainment company owned by the Gray Family. In the meantime, Titus became her agent.
Jodie, who originally studied music, suddenly wanted a part in the entertainment industry. She also joined the company and was mentored by Titus. In the past year, she received all the good resources, directly jumping from an unknown to a C-list actress.
Meanwhile, the resources Titus provided Simone were the ones that Jodie rejected. Last month, she saved the wife of a director and gained a spot as a guest on a highly anticipated new variety show before it even aired.
Similarly, Jodie showed interest in the show and expressed her desire to join. However, the guests were already confirmed, and it was not easy for someone of Jodie's popularity to be added under special circumstances. Hence, Titus and the family suggested that Simone give up her spot to Jodie.
She knew that Jodie intentionally wanted to snatch her opportunity, so she refused and was then condemned by her entire family. Last night, she insisted on not giving up her spot and returned to her room after arguing with them.
Titus had appeared now because Jodie had not given up and pretended to be pitiful in front of him; that was why he came to her again. He took a deep breath. "I'll find you a better opportunity. Just give this up for Jo."
Simone sneered. "I don’t care about your better opportunity. Just give it to your beloved Jodie." She did not want to waste any more words with Titus and simply shut the door.
His eyes showed some disbelief when he looked at the closed door. That was the first time Simone had shown him disrespect since returning home, his expression dark. "Simone, you're being unreasonable."
He knocked on the door again, but she did not open it. Only then did he leave with a stern face. After shutting the door, Simone's heart could barely stir up emotions. In her previous life, she yearned for family affection, and after being recognized, she had always tried to please the Grays.
For instance, she took care of their various needs, made their meals, gave massages, accompanied them in acting and dancing, and so on. She tried to fulfill whatever tasks or requests they had, but in the end, she failed to make them love her. When she and Jodie were kidnapped, everyone chose to rescue Jodie first, and she ended up losing her life.
At that moment of death, she completely lost hope and severed her ties with the Gray Family. However, she did not expect to be bound by a system that took her to various mini timelines to fulfill tasks. Upon completion, she would be rewarded with life points, and only by accumulating them could she return to this world.
Simone extended her right hand and looked at her palm; her lifeline was short. It meant that she had less than a year left, only until the time of her death in her previous life.
The system informed her during the unbinding process that she needed to be adored by more people to extend her life. The more people who favored her, or the more people she helped to gain popularity, the longer her life would be.
It was similar to exchanging faith for life points but would not affect those who liked her. Otherwise, she would not harm others for the sake of extending her own life. Now, saving her life was crucial because she needed more time or energy to continue getting entangled with the Grays.
She packed up her belongings and put them in a suitcase. Since returning to the Gray Family, everything was bought for her by the housekeeper, and she did not take anything. As such, she calculated the expenses since coming to the Gray Family and noted them down.
At the same time, she took out the bank card her father gave her when she returned. Luckily, she had not used any money in it. She opened the door as she carried the suitcase and went downstairs.
At that moment, everyone was in the living room. When they saw Simone with her bags, they were displeased. Salma Johnston frowned and looked at her. "What trouble are you up to this time? It's been nothing but chaos ever since you returned."
Simone found it amusing. "Did I insist on returning? I remember you all came to pick me up, right? And what trouble did I cause? Jodie wanted my resources, and not giving them makes me the bad guy? If we're being clear here, aren't all of you the unreasonable ones?"
Salma did not expect Simone to talk back, so her displeasure deepened. "Jo just likes that variety show. You're the young lady of the Gray Family now, while Jo has lost that status. Shouldn't you compensate her? Moreover, Titus said he'd get you a better opportunity in exchange. Why do you have to fight over it?"
Luca Gray, the third brother, added, "I think you just can't stand Jo, so you deliberately target her."
Andrew Gray, the fourth, impatiently said, "Simone, can't you just be good? Why do you have to cause trouble?"
In her previous life, Simone might have been upset by such unfair accusations, but not anymore. Instead, she sneered and said, "You guys are truly good at blaming others for your own fault. I never knew that defending what's rightfully mine would make me the unreasonable one. First of all, I never stole anything from her in the first place. On the contrary, she replaced me and enjoyed a comfortable life in the Gray Family for years. Secondly, you need to understand that it was you who lost me back then. I don't owe her anything, and I certainly don't owe any of you either. So, what exactly do I need to compensate for?" When Salma was about to speak, Simone added, "As for the young lady of the Gray Family, she can have it. I don't really care about it."
Salma was stunned for a moment, not expecting Simone to say such things. "What do you mean?"
Simone replied with indifference, "I mean it literally. I am cutting off all ties with you and leaving the family. In the future, we will go back to being strangers when we meet." She added, "Your beloved adopted daughter will remain the little princess of the Grays. You don't need to worry that I will steal anything from her or try to take your love for her. I am simply making things easier for all of you."
Chapter 2 Who Needs Such A Brother
Simone couldn't care less about her biased parents and brothers, treating them as if they had no blood relation to her.
When she was young, Aaron lost her, and human traffickers intended to sell her. Thanks to her master saving and adopting her, her life wasn't as miserable as it could have been.
Her words successfully changed the expressions of the Grays. They never expected her to decide to cut ties and leave them.
Jodie, leaning against Salma, glanced at Simone with a subtle expression. She looked at her while her face showed an apologetic and guilty expression. "No. The one who should leave is me. I'm sorry; I didn't mean to snatch your opportunity. I just liked that variety show, so Titus went to talk to you. I don't want to participate in that variety show anymore. You don't need to be unhappy. I don't want to anger and worry you."
On the surface, she appeared guilty, but in reality, it was a strategic retreat. This way, she could distance herself from accusations of intentionally competing with Simone for resources while also showcasing her considerate and generous nature. She was playing her act in front of the Grays, subtly implying that Simone was using the threat of cutting ties and leaving the Gray Family.
As expected, the family members' expressions turned unpleasant.
Simone looked at Jodie and retorted without reservation, "Don't try to act innocent and pitiful in front of me with that look. I won't fall for that." She spoke her mind without holding back after completely giving up on family affection. "You say you want to leave and have been saying it for a year, but you’re still here. I've long been tired of your act of strategic retreat. Only fools would believe it." She intentionally exposed the truth. "Of course, you wouldn't actively ask me for resources. As long as you say it, they will naturally present you with whatever you want. You don't need to put on a show for them. I don't care about your thoughts since I've already stopped caring about what you guys think."
These words successfully darkened the faces of the Grays.
Jodie's expression changed slightly. She suppressed the anger in her heart and hugged Salma with a touch of grievance. "I'm not. Don't say such things about our family."
In her heart, she wondered if Simone had gone crazy by choosing to confront her head-on and speaking so harshly. Although being rebuked by Simone left her feeling quite displeased, the fact that Simone had created such a scene today would only make everybody dislike her even more. So, she endured her sarcasm.
As expected, Salma was infuriated. "What are you saying? Where are your manners?"
Simone shrugged. "I was born to my parents but not raised by them. My manners have long vanished."
The family was speechless. Salma looked at Simone with disappointment. "Are you still blaming us? It seems we made a mistake bringing you home. We've compensated you a lot this year. What more do you want? Why do you have to compete with Jo? Can't you just peacefully be sisters?" She emphasized. "Although you are our biological daughter, Jo has been by our side all these years in your place. In our hearts, she's an important part of the Gray Family; she's my daughter."
Simone used to find these words piercing and heart-wrenching, but she truly didn't care anymore. "What did I compete for? Since I returned to the family, you two have been clinging to me. Everything I do is interpreted as vying for favor and wanting things that don't belong to me."
She took the bank card from her bag and threw it onto the table in front of them. "This is the compensation you gave me, and I haven't used a single penny from it." There were 150 thousand on this card, barely the amount of Jodie's monthly allowance, but that was the compensation for Simone over the years. "I won't take away the things the housekeeper bought for me, but for the things I've used, I will pay you in cash."
Then, she placed the written paper on the table. "In the year plus that I've been here, I've spent less than 15 thousand, including living expenses. Here's the list. I just transferred 15 thousand to this card. From now on, we settle our accounts."
What could be solved with money was not a problem. So, on her side, she and the Grays were even, but what they owed her would be forever outstanding.
Simone's actions made the Grays feel as if she were serious, rendering them somewhat embarrassed. Salma couldn't accept that her daughter, who had been obedient all those while, would do such a rebellious and disobedient thing.
She slammed the table with her hand, her face full of anger. "Fine. Go ahead. But once you step out of our gate today, don't think about coming back."
She believed Simone wouldn't act on it. Just as Jodie said, this was a tactic of strategic retreat by threatening them with leaving. If Simone succeeded this time, who knew how she would stir things up in the future?
Salma let Simone leave, not because she wanted her to but to warn her not to cause trouble again. The others didn't speak, unanimously sharing the same thoughts.
Of course, Simone knew what they were thinking. I look like I'm bluffing, don't I? "I'm leaving for good." After saying that, she grabbed her suitcase while showing no attachment and turned to leave.
Seeing this, Steven Gray, her father, spoke, "Stop making a fuss. Jo won't want that variety show opportunity anymore. In the future, I'll have Titus fight for some good gigs for you."
Regardless of the circumstances, she was still his biological daughter, and he couldn't let her leave just like that. Moreover, leaving home after just over a year since returning would make their family a joke in the eyes of others.
Simone turned around and looked at her father indifferently. "You think I'd stay for your so-called gigs?"
He frowned. "I didn't mean that. All I'm saying is that you are now part of the family, so we will naturally compensate you."
She found it ridiculous. "Thank you for your compensation. For the past year, I have deeply experienced your emotional abuse, complaints, and disdain. So, I'll pass on that."
Steven was taken aback as he looked at Simone, who seemed unyielding and unapproachable. "What do you want, then?" He was usually busy and had neglected his biological daughter for more than a year.
She affirmed, "I want to sever ties with you. It's as simple as that. There's no need to contact each other in the future. Goodbye."
He was infuriated by Simone's attitude, while the Gray brothers also appeared displeasing. Especially Aaron, who regarded her with a complex and indignant expression. "Are you still blaming me? Are you trying to make us compromise and compete for Jo's favor?"
Simone stared at him icily. "Are you suggesting that I shouldn't hold you accountable? Back then, you lost track of me and allowed human traffickers to abduct me. I was almost sold off to the mountains. Should I express gratitude for losing me back then?"
Aaron's face flushed and then paled. "I didn't mean to do that, and I wasn't even aware that you were almost sold off to the mountains."
She raised an eyebrow. " Does saying that erase the fact that you lost me and changed the course of my life?"
Upon her return to the Gray Family, he exhibited more kindness and concern compared to her four brothers and her parents, but it all seemed like an attempt to make up for his past mistakes.
However, whenever she had conflicts with Jodie, he always sided with the latter. Therefore, I don't need a brother who doesn't truly love me.
Chapter 3 She's Had Enough
Simone's words left Aaron unsure of what to say for a moment. While he had not intended to lose her back then, he indeed caused his younger sister to be lost for many years and deprived her of the life of a wealthy young lady.
She continued, "I'll repeat. I no longer care about you guys, so I have zero interest in vying for favor with Jodie."
Titus scowled. "Think it over. If you sever ties with us, don't expect any resources from the company."
The eldest brother, Reuben Gray, added, "We might even boycott you."
They hoped that by saying this, Simone would reconsider for the sake of her future. They wanted her to know her limits and back down.
However, she suddenly burst into laughter. "You speak as if you've given me a lot of resources this past year. Since I joined Gray Entertainment, the resources I received are not even close to what I used to get from that small company that often exploited me. Not only are the resources few and poor, but I've also been attacked online, where you didn't bother calling the PR. You even want to snatch away the resources I managed to secure for myself for Jodie. You truly have the nerve to use this to threaten me."
At the sight of their darkened faces, she continued, "Fortunately, when I joined the company, I didn't sign any contracts, so I won't need to terminate any."
At the time, Reuben and Titus had assured her they were all one family, so there was no need to bother signing contracts because they would not make her suffer any losses. Since she did not know what it would be like when she returned to the Gray Family, she agreed, thinking it would be wise to keep some leverage. As expected, she had not made a mistake in keeping her options open.
Otherwise, if she wanted to terminate the contract, she would have to pay a substantial penalty. If she could not afford it, she was sure they would go as far as blacklisting her if she did not cooperate.
"From today onwards, I won't serve you anymore. Do whatever you want. You didn't publicly announce my identity, so I won't have to announce it to the public either. Goodbye forever!" She turned away once again, this time briskly leaving with her suitcase. Once outside, she pressed the pause button on the recording on her phone.
Upon seeing Simone's resolute departure, the Grays felt dissatisfied besides anger. Then, Salma furiously said, "She actually left. It's outrageous."
Titus said with a scowling face, "Since she's so stubborn, I'll have her know that once she leaves us, she'll be and have nothing." He felt that Simone's sudden rebellion was aimed at him as he asked her to give up her spot for Jodie, angering her. Subsequently, he turned to Reuben and said, "Ben, get in touch with other entertainment companies. Tell them not to sign Simone."
Reuben nodded. "All right."
Faced with a once obedient sister who suddenly rebelled, he thought of giving her a taste of reality and making her understand that being willful had consequences. After seeing Reuben's agreement, Titus squinted his eyes. "No matter how independent she is, she won't go far. Soon, she'll be begging to come back."
He would also inform the agents in the industry not to sign Simone.
Hearing the words of her two brothers, Jodie felt a sense of joy in her heart. However, she said with a self-blaming expression, "It's all my fault for making Simone angry and leaving. Reuben, Titus, please don't do this. When she calms down, I'll apologize to her, and she'll come back." The more she said this, the more the family felt that Simone was being willful and became more resentful.
Sure enough, Reuben said, "This has nothing to do with you. She just doesn't know how to be content."
The other four boys in the Gray Family agreed. "Exactly. She's already obtained the status of the young lady of the Gray Family, yet she always wants to compete with you. It's unreasonable."
"You don't need to apologize to her. That would spoil her."
"If we don't show her some toughness, she'll continue causing trouble at home."
Compared to Jodie, Simone was willful. Salma thought for a moment, patted Jodie on the shoulder, and said, "We know you're kind-hearted, so you don't need to worry about this matter. Your brothers know what to do. She'll behave when she comes back."
Hearing the words of the others, Steven also felt that it made sense. If Simone could not handle the outside world, she would naturally come back and seek reconciliation. Therefore, he did not object to it.
Jodie then nodded helplessly. "All right."
Meanwhile, Simone returned to the apartment she had rented after coming to Cebros. Even after returning to the Gray Family, she did not cancel the lease. Whenever she had conflicts with them or felt unhappy staying there, she would come and live there for a few days.
After cleaning up her apartment, her phone rang. She was momentarily taken aback as a hint of mockery flashed in her eyes. It was someone she had always been unwilling to think about—her childhood sweetheart and boyfriend, Leon Foster.
When she was adopted by her master, she lived next door to Leon's grandfather, and the two old gentlemen had a good relationship. Back then, when she was abused by human traffickers and dared not step out of the yard, it was Leon who held her hand and walked her out, resembling a ray of sunshine that shone into her heart.
She emerged from the shadow of human traffickers and started clinging to him, someone five years older than her. When he was in high school, he was brought back to Cebros by his family. To catch up with him, she worked hard to skip grades and entered a university in Cebros. After he entered the entertainment industry for two years, she graduated from college and joined the industry as well.
Upon her return to the Grays, she took the initiative to confess to Leon, who did not reject. She always thought that he treated her differently. However, in her previous life, he made her feel the pain of betrayal.
In this second chance at life, she did not want to have any entanglements with him anymore. As such, she answered the phone coldly, "What's the matter?"
Leon found her attitude today a bit cold, but he did not take it to heart. "Are you not going on that variety show?"
Simone retorted. "Who said that?" She knew he also hoped she would give up the spot for Jodie, which was why he called to probe her.
He replied, "I heard from Titus that you're going to give up the spot."
"There's no such thing. I won't give up the spot for anyone."
He couldn't help but furrow his brow. "Won't you listen to Titus?"
She sneered. "Why should I?"
Leon and Titus were classmates in high school and had maintained a good relationship, staying in touch. That's why Leon came to persuade her to give up her previous life. Initially, she didn't suspect Jodie because she believed Leon genuinely cared for her.
His frown deepened. "Titus is your agent, so he must have your best interests at heart. Don't be stubborn."
She coldly snorted. "What am I being stubborn about? Am I being stubborn and unreasonable just because I won't give Jodie what she wants?" She sarcastically added, "If I give in, the Gray Family will think I'm sensible, and you'll happily be with your lover."
She had reached her limit. In her previous life, she eventually gave up her position due to pressure from the Gray Family and Leon's persuasion.
With the Gray Family's marketing, Leon's care, and assistance on the variety show, Jodie successfully portrayed herself as a kind-hearted lady and quickly gained popularity. The so-called good opportunities provided by Titus turned out to be a minor role in a drama with few scenes. Ultimately, the drama was never released due to controversy with the male lead.
What surprised her even more was that Leon had received an invitation to the same variety show, but he had never told her. She only found out when the show premiered, and he was one of the mysterious guests.
Observing Leon subtly taking care of Jodie, she realized that these two knew each other and that his feelings for Jodie were unusual. However, after watching only the first episode of the variety show, she had to leave for the filming of a drama.
When she finished shooting, six months had already passed. At that time, she was a bit perplexed and unsure whether she should continue interacting with the Grays and Leon. Through a stroke of luck and a fortunate opportunity, she managed to secure the leading role in a niche film. As a result, she headed to a remote and mountainous area to shoot the film.
Apr 09, 2024 - Apr 10, 2024
"Divorce and you'll get $10 million." The CEO husband ordered.
Without telling him she's pregnant , she agreed and went abroad for a new life. Then the husband was completely panicked.
Chapter 1 A Night of Absurdities
"Anastasia, help! I've been molested at the club!"
The desperate and helpless sound of her best friend's voice was the only thing on Anastasia Tillman's mind as she rushed over to the clubhouse.
Room 808. Anastasia looked up at the number plaque on the door of the private room. It was the same room number that her best friend, Hayley Seymour, had texted her. Without another thought, she barged through the door to save her friend.
When the door swung open under her hand, she was greeted by the darkness within. Suddenly, a strong hand clasped around her wrist and dragged her into the dark room, followed by a loud thud as the door slammed shut.
"Hey—who are you, and what do you want?!" Anastasia shrieked, her eyes darting around wildly as she tried to make out her surroundings.
"Settle down, and I'll treat you well." A man's deep and husky voice spoke close to her ear.
The next second, Anastasia was unceremoniously tossed onto the couch, and before she could scramble to her feet, a lean and strong body pinned her down.
She let out a muffled cry when a pair of lips that tasted like peppermint captured hers.
The man on top of her felt burning hot to the touch. A sense of hopelessness brought tears to her eyes as she tried to struggle against the man, but in the end, she could do nothing but endure the man's ferocity.
An hour later, Anastasia staggered out of the room, looking disheveled. She had only just been through a nightmare, but that didn't distract her from worrying about her best friend's safety.
She was just about to call Hayley's number when she saw a group of men and women walking out the side door. Under the lights, she instantly recognized the two of the women in the group.
One happened to be Hayley, her best friend who had cried for help on the phone earlier, and the other was Anastasia's stepsister, Erica Tillman. The two girls walked side by side with their arms linked, as if they were the closest of friends.
Shock and rage colored Anastasia's features when she saw them. "Stop right there, Hayley!" she called out loudly over the distance as her fists clenched tightly at her sides.
Upon hearing this, Hayley and Erica swiveled around to face her. Anastasia glowered at them, ashen-faced as she demanded of Hayley, "Why would you lie to me?!"
Hayley smirked. "It's not my fault that you're always so gullible, Anastasia."
"Did you have a good time with that gigolo back there?" Erica asked in a sing-song voice, smiling wickedly.
It was only then that Anastasia realized that both of them had set her up. The chastity she had held dear for the past nineteen years was now sacrificed for their despicable glee.
Presently, Hayley's eyes were frosty as she seethed, "Did you actually think I was your friend, Anastasia? I've been living in your shadow ever since we met! I hate you, and I want nothing more than to ruin that face of yours!"
Erica, on the other hand, swiftly interjected by mocking, "I have the proof I need to show Dad that you've been pimping yourself for money at the club. It won't be long until you're thrown out of the house!"
"You two—" Anastasia was so furious that she swayed. Her body was in tatters after the ordeal she had been through, and the collective weight of her friend's betrayal and her sister's cruelty nearly knocked her down.
"Let's go, Hayley! We don't want to be seen with trash, do we?" With her arm looped through Hayley's, Erica led her toward the sports car she had parked by the curb.
Three days later, at the Tillman Residence, a low male voice yelled out in rage, "You became an escort for money just because I wouldn't let you go abroad for your studies? How can I, Francis Tillman, be capable of having such a shameless daughter like you?"
"Dad, I didn't—"
"You didn't? But you did, Anastasia! How could you go to such shameless lengths? Did we starve you, or did we deprive you of anything? I can't believe you would pimp yourself to random strangers in a filthy clubhouse! For your sake, I hope you haven't brought any disease back to this house. Who knows what my daughter and I could have caught from you," the woman who was dressed in jewels and fine clothes sneered from where she sat on the couch.
"Dad, I really didn't do it. I—" Anastasia tried to explain herself.
However, Francis did not want to hear another word from her. He glowered at her maliciously as he snapped, "Still lying to me, I see. Get out of this home right now! I will not stand to have you under my roof. No daughter of mine could be so shameless. From now on, you are not my child!"
Meanwhile, on the staircase landing, Erica watched this scene play out as she leaned against the banister with her chin propped on her hand. Everything was going exactly the way she had planned. In a matter of minutes, Anastasia was going to be cast out of the house and wander around like some pathetic stray mutt.
Downstairs in the living room, Anastasia fell silent when she saw the thunderous and disappointed look on her father's face. She wordlessly rose from her seat and walked up the stairs to pack up her things.
She had only just rounded the landing when Erica barricaded her. With her arms crossed haughtily in front of her chest, the younger girl sneered, "Get out of here! Don't linger around like an eyesore. This house will never have a place for you ever again!"
Anastasia clenched her fists as she glowered at Erica's pleased expression.
Seeing the hatred and anger in Anastasia's eyes, Erica leaned forward. "What, do you want to slap me or something?" She turned her cheek toward the fuming girl and said smugly, "Go right ahead, then!"
Without holding back, Anastasia brought her hand down across Erica's face, resulting in a hard slap.
"Ah!" Erica let out a shrill cry. "You just hit me! Mom, Dad—Anastasia just hit me!" She howled as she bolted down the stairs.
Naomi Lowell quickly pulled her daughter into her arms and cried up the stairwell, "How dare you strike my daughter, Anastasia! What the hell are you playing at?!"
Francis glanced at the red imprints on Erica's cheek, and he had never been more disappointed in his life. When did my oldest daughter become so infuriatingly rebellious?
"Dad, it hurts..." Erica sobbed as she burrowed into her father's arms, taking in exaggerated deep breaths like she was in great pain.
"Get out of here, Anastasia!" Francis roared up the stairs.
Having packed up her things, Anastasia grabbed her passport and went down the stairs. Her heart grew stone-cold when she saw how her own father was holding Erica in his arms like she was something precious.
Anastasia knew then that she indeed had no place in his heart. Francis had only heard Erica's side of the story instead of asking Anastasia about the horrific incident she had endured last night.
Ever since her mother had passed, she had spent her years in this home living like an outsider, for her father had brought home his mistress and his illegitimate daughter to form a new family.
Anastasia's poor mother had never known about her husband's extra-marital affairs, not even in her death.
I will never come back to this place ever again.
Inside the house, Erica watched as Anastasia dragged her suitcase out the front door, and a wicked smile curled on her lips. I finally got rid of that useless eyesore!
…
Five years later, a knock came on the front door of an apartment in Dansbury.
The woman living in the apartment had been poring over her designs when she heard the knock. A little bewildered, she walked up to the door and pulled it open unhappily. When she saw the two Asian men in suits, she asked in Chinese, "Who are you looking for?"
"Are you Miss Anastasia Tillman?" one of the two men asked in English.
"I am. And you are?" Anastasia pressed.
"We were asked to look for you. Your mother, Amelia Chapman, saved our young master's life back in the day. The old madam whom we serve wishes to see you."
She frowned at this. "Who's the old madam you serve?"
"Old Madam Presgrave," the first man answered respectfully.
Upon hearing this, Anastasia understood what had brought these men here. Old Madam Presgrave was the woman behind the Presgrave Group, the foremost conglomerate in the country. Years ago, Anastasia's mother had sacrificed her life to save Old Madam Presgrave's oldest grandson.
It gave Anastasia great pride to have been born to a police officer as capable and righteous as Amelia.
"I'm sorry, but I don't intend to see her," Anastasia said decidedly. She had a feeling that the Presgraves wanted to repay Amelia's great deed, but she had no plans of accepting their gesture whatsoever.
Just then, a childish and curious voice sounded from somewhere inside the apartment, asking, "Mommy,
who is it?"
"No one," Anastasia replied hastily. Then, she turned to address the men at the door, "Sorry, but I'm really not in a mood for guests at the moment."
With that, she closed the door.
Meanwhile, back in the country, a man was seated on the couch inside the villa tucked halfway up the hill. "Have you tracked her down?"
"Yes, Young Master Elliot. The girl from the clubhouse five years ago just sold off your watch at the second-hand market."
"Find her," said the man on the couch, his voice deep and authoritative.
"Yes, sir!"
Without telling him she's pregnant , she agreed and went abroad for a new life. Then the husband was completely panicked.
Chapter 1 A Night of Absurdities
"Anastasia, help! I've been molested at the club!"
The desperate and helpless sound of her best friend's voice was the only thing on Anastasia Tillman's mind as she rushed over to the clubhouse.
Room 808. Anastasia looked up at the number plaque on the door of the private room. It was the same room number that her best friend, Hayley Seymour, had texted her. Without another thought, she barged through the door to save her friend.
When the door swung open under her hand, she was greeted by the darkness within. Suddenly, a strong hand clasped around her wrist and dragged her into the dark room, followed by a loud thud as the door slammed shut.
"Hey—who are you, and what do you want?!" Anastasia shrieked, her eyes darting around wildly as she tried to make out her surroundings.
"Settle down, and I'll treat you well." A man's deep and husky voice spoke close to her ear.
The next second, Anastasia was unceremoniously tossed onto the couch, and before she could scramble to her feet, a lean and strong body pinned her down.
She let out a muffled cry when a pair of lips that tasted like peppermint captured hers.
The man on top of her felt burning hot to the touch. A sense of hopelessness brought tears to her eyes as she tried to struggle against the man, but in the end, she could do nothing but endure the man's ferocity.
An hour later, Anastasia staggered out of the room, looking disheveled. She had only just been through a nightmare, but that didn't distract her from worrying about her best friend's safety.
She was just about to call Hayley's number when she saw a group of men and women walking out the side door. Under the lights, she instantly recognized the two of the women in the group.
One happened to be Hayley, her best friend who had cried for help on the phone earlier, and the other was Anastasia's stepsister, Erica Tillman. The two girls walked side by side with their arms linked, as if they were the closest of friends.
Shock and rage colored Anastasia's features when she saw them. "Stop right there, Hayley!" she called out loudly over the distance as her fists clenched tightly at her sides.
Upon hearing this, Hayley and Erica swiveled around to face her. Anastasia glowered at them, ashen-faced as she demanded of Hayley, "Why would you lie to me?!"
Hayley smirked. "It's not my fault that you're always so gullible, Anastasia."
"Did you have a good time with that gigolo back there?" Erica asked in a sing-song voice, smiling wickedly.
It was only then that Anastasia realized that both of them had set her up. The chastity she had held dear for the past nineteen years was now sacrificed for their despicable glee.
Presently, Hayley's eyes were frosty as she seethed, "Did you actually think I was your friend, Anastasia? I've been living in your shadow ever since we met! I hate you, and I want nothing more than to ruin that face of yours!"
Erica, on the other hand, swiftly interjected by mocking, "I have the proof I need to show Dad that you've been pimping yourself for money at the club. It won't be long until you're thrown out of the house!"
"You two—" Anastasia was so furious that she swayed. Her body was in tatters after the ordeal she had been through, and the collective weight of her friend's betrayal and her sister's cruelty nearly knocked her down.
"Let's go, Hayley! We don't want to be seen with trash, do we?" With her arm looped through Hayley's, Erica led her toward the sports car she had parked by the curb.
Three days later, at the Tillman Residence, a low male voice yelled out in rage, "You became an escort for money just because I wouldn't let you go abroad for your studies? How can I, Francis Tillman, be capable of having such a shameless daughter like you?"
"Dad, I didn't—"
"You didn't? But you did, Anastasia! How could you go to such shameless lengths? Did we starve you, or did we deprive you of anything? I can't believe you would pimp yourself to random strangers in a filthy clubhouse! For your sake, I hope you haven't brought any disease back to this house. Who knows what my daughter and I could have caught from you," the woman who was dressed in jewels and fine clothes sneered from where she sat on the couch.
"Dad, I really didn't do it. I—" Anastasia tried to explain herself.
However, Francis did not want to hear another word from her. He glowered at her maliciously as he snapped, "Still lying to me, I see. Get out of this home right now! I will not stand to have you under my roof. No daughter of mine could be so shameless. From now on, you are not my child!"
Meanwhile, on the staircase landing, Erica watched this scene play out as she leaned against the banister with her chin propped on her hand. Everything was going exactly the way she had planned. In a matter of minutes, Anastasia was going to be cast out of the house and wander around like some pathetic stray mutt.
Downstairs in the living room, Anastasia fell silent when she saw the thunderous and disappointed look on her father's face. She wordlessly rose from her seat and walked up the stairs to pack up her things.
She had only just rounded the landing when Erica barricaded her. With her arms crossed haughtily in front of her chest, the younger girl sneered, "Get out of here! Don't linger around like an eyesore. This house will never have a place for you ever again!"
Anastasia clenched her fists as she glowered at Erica's pleased expression.
Seeing the hatred and anger in Anastasia's eyes, Erica leaned forward. "What, do you want to slap me or something?" She turned her cheek toward the fuming girl and said smugly, "Go right ahead, then!"
Without holding back, Anastasia brought her hand down across Erica's face, resulting in a hard slap.
"Ah!" Erica let out a shrill cry. "You just hit me! Mom, Dad—Anastasia just hit me!" She howled as she bolted down the stairs.
Naomi Lowell quickly pulled her daughter into her arms and cried up the stairwell, "How dare you strike my daughter, Anastasia! What the hell are you playing at?!"
Francis glanced at the red imprints on Erica's cheek, and he had never been more disappointed in his life. When did my oldest daughter become so infuriatingly rebellious?
"Dad, it hurts..." Erica sobbed as she burrowed into her father's arms, taking in exaggerated deep breaths like she was in great pain.
"Get out of here, Anastasia!" Francis roared up the stairs.
Having packed up her things, Anastasia grabbed her passport and went down the stairs. Her heart grew stone-cold when she saw how her own father was holding Erica in his arms like she was something precious.
Anastasia knew then that she indeed had no place in his heart. Francis had only heard Erica's side of the story instead of asking Anastasia about the horrific incident she had endured last night.
Ever since her mother had passed, she had spent her years in this home living like an outsider, for her father had brought home his mistress and his illegitimate daughter to form a new family.
Anastasia's poor mother had never known about her husband's extra-marital affairs, not even in her death.
I will never come back to this place ever again.
Inside the house, Erica watched as Anastasia dragged her suitcase out the front door, and a wicked smile curled on her lips. I finally got rid of that useless eyesore!
…
Five years later, a knock came on the front door of an apartment in Dansbury.
The woman living in the apartment had been poring over her designs when she heard the knock. A little bewildered, she walked up to the door and pulled it open unhappily. When she saw the two Asian men in suits, she asked in Chinese, "Who are you looking for?"
"Are you Miss Anastasia Tillman?" one of the two men asked in English.
"I am. And you are?" Anastasia pressed.
"We were asked to look for you. Your mother, Amelia Chapman, saved our young master's life back in the day. The old madam whom we serve wishes to see you."
She frowned at this. "Who's the old madam you serve?"
"Old Madam Presgrave," the first man answered respectfully.
Upon hearing this, Anastasia understood what had brought these men here. Old Madam Presgrave was the woman behind the Presgrave Group, the foremost conglomerate in the country. Years ago, Anastasia's mother had sacrificed her life to save Old Madam Presgrave's oldest grandson.
It gave Anastasia great pride to have been born to a police officer as capable and righteous as Amelia.
"I'm sorry, but I don't intend to see her," Anastasia said decidedly. She had a feeling that the Presgraves wanted to repay Amelia's great deed, but she had no plans of accepting their gesture whatsoever.
Just then, a childish and curious voice sounded from somewhere inside the apartment, asking, "Mommy,
who is it?"
"No one," Anastasia replied hastily. Then, she turned to address the men at the door, "Sorry, but I'm really not in a mood for guests at the moment."
With that, she closed the door.
Meanwhile, back in the country, a man was seated on the couch inside the villa tucked halfway up the hill. "Have you tracked her down?"
"Yes, Young Master Elliot. The girl from the clubhouse five years ago just sold off your watch at the second-hand market."
"Find her," said the man on the couch, his voice deep and authoritative.
"Yes, sir!"
00:12
Make high converting ads 10x faster
AI-powered ad creative platform for insights, inspirations, and ideations.
Trusted by 5000+ teams
Apr 07, 2024 - Apr 07, 2024
"Divorce and you'll get $10 million." The CEO husband ordered.
Without telling him she's pregnant , she agreed and went abroad for a new life. Then the husband was completely panicked.
Chapter 1 A Night of Absurdities
"Anastasia, help! I've been molested at the club!"
The desperate and helpless sound of her best friend's voice was the only thing on Anastasia Tillman's mind as she rushed over to the clubhouse.
Room 808. Anastasia looked up at the number plaque on the door of the private room. It was the same room number that her best friend, Hayley Seymour, had texted her. Without another thought, she barged through the door to save her friend.
When the door swung open under her hand, she was greeted by the darkness within. Suddenly, a strong hand clasped around her wrist and dragged her into the dark room, followed by a loud thud as the door slammed shut.
"Hey—who are you, and what do you want?!" Anastasia shrieked, her eyes darting around wildly as she tried to make out her surroundings.
"Settle down, and I'll treat you well." A man's deep and husky voice spoke close to her ear.
The next second, Anastasia was unceremoniously tossed onto the couch, and before she could scramble to her feet, a lean and strong body pinned her down.
She let out a muffled cry when a pair of lips that tasted like peppermint captured hers.
The man on top of her felt burning hot to the touch. A sense of hopelessness brought tears to her eyes as she tried to struggle against the man, but in the end, she could do nothing but endure the man's ferocity.
An hour later, Anastasia staggered out of the room, looking disheveled. She had only just been through a nightmare, but that didn't distract her from worrying about her best friend's safety.
She was just about to call Hayley's number when she saw a group of men and women walking out the side door. Under the lights, she instantly recognized the two of the women in the group.
One happened to be Hayley, her best friend who had cried for help on the phone earlier, and the other was Anastasia's stepsister, Erica Tillman. The two girls walked side by side with their arms linked, as if they were the closest of friends.
Shock and rage colored Anastasia's features when she saw them. "Stop right there, Hayley!" she called out loudly over the distance as her fists clenched tightly at her sides.
Upon hearing this, Hayley and Erica swiveled around to face her. Anastasia glowered at them, ashen-faced as she demanded of Hayley, "Why would you lie to me?!"
Hayley smirked. "It's not my fault that you're always so gullible, Anastasia."
"Did you have a good time with that gigolo back there?" Erica asked in a sing-song voice, smiling wickedly.
It was only then that Anastasia realized that both of them had set her up. The chastity she had held dear for the past nineteen years was now sacrificed for their despicable glee.
Presently, Hayley's eyes were frosty as she seethed, "Did you actually think I was your friend, Anastasia? I've been living in your shadow ever since we met! I hate you, and I want nothing more than to ruin that face of yours!"
Erica, on the other hand, swiftly interjected by mocking, "I have the proof I need to show Dad that you've been pimping yourself for money at the club. It won't be long until you're thrown out of the house!"
"You two—" Anastasia was so furious that she swayed. Her body was in tatters after the ordeal she had been through, and the collective weight of her friend's betrayal and her sister's cruelty nearly knocked her down.
"Let's go, Hayley! We don't want to be seen with trash, do we?" With her arm looped through Hayley's, Erica led her toward the sports car she had parked by the curb.
Three days later, at the Tillman Residence, a low male voice yelled out in rage, "You became an escort for money just because I wouldn't let you go abroad for your studies? How can I, Francis Tillman, be capable of having such a shameless daughter like you?"
"Dad, I didn't—"
"You didn't? But you did, Anastasia! How could you go to such shameless lengths? Did we starve you, or did we deprive you of anything? I can't believe you would pimp yourself to random strangers in a filthy clubhouse! For your sake, I hope you haven't brought any disease back to this house. Who knows what my daughter and I could have caught from you," the woman who was dressed in jewels and fine clothes sneered from where she sat on the couch.
"Dad, I really didn't do it. I—" Anastasia tried to explain herself.
However, Francis did not want to hear another word from her. He glowered at her maliciously as he snapped, "Still lying to me, I see. Get out of this home right now! I will not stand to have you under my roof. No daughter of mine could be so shameless. From now on, you are not my child!"
Meanwhile, on the staircase landing, Erica watched this scene play out as she leaned against the banister with her chin propped on her hand. Everything was going exactly the way she had planned. In a matter of minutes, Anastasia was going to be cast out of the house and wander around like some pathetic stray mutt.
Downstairs in the living room, Anastasia fell silent when she saw the thunderous and disappointed look on her father's face. She wordlessly rose from her seat and walked up the stairs to pack up her things.
She had only just rounded the landing when Erica barricaded her. With her arms crossed haughtily in front of her chest, the younger girl sneered, "Get out of here! Don't linger around like an eyesore. This house will never have a place for you ever again!"
Anastasia clenched her fists as she glowered at Erica's pleased expression.
Seeing the hatred and anger in Anastasia's eyes, Erica leaned forward. "What, do you want to slap me or something?" She turned her cheek toward the fuming girl and said smugly, "Go right ahead, then!"
Without holding back, Anastasia brought her hand down across Erica's face, resulting in a hard slap.
"Ah!" Erica let out a shrill cry. "You just hit me! Mom, Dad—Anastasia just hit me!" She howled as she bolted down the stairs.
Naomi Lowell quickly pulled her daughter into her arms and cried up the stairwell, "How dare you strike my daughter, Anastasia! What the hell are you playing at?!"
Francis glanced at the red imprints on Erica's cheek, and he had never been more disappointed in his life. When did my oldest daughter become so infuriatingly rebellious?
"Dad, it hurts..." Erica sobbed as she burrowed into her father's arms, taking in exaggerated deep breaths like she was in great pain.
"Get out of here, Anastasia!" Francis roared up the stairs.
Having packed up her things, Anastasia grabbed her passport and went down the stairs. Her heart grew stone-cold when she saw how her own father was holding Erica in his arms like she was something precious.
Anastasia knew then that she indeed had no place in his heart. Francis had only heard Erica's side of the story instead of asking Anastasia about the horrific incident she had endured last night.
Ever since her mother had passed, she had spent her years in this home living like an outsider, for her father had brought home his mistress and his illegitimate daughter to form a new family.
Anastasia's poor mother had never known about her husband's extra-marital affairs, not even in her death.
I will never come back to this place ever again.
Inside the house, Erica watched as Anastasia dragged her suitcase out the front door, and a wicked smile curled on her lips. I finally got rid of that useless eyesore!
…
Five years later, a knock came on the front door of an apartment in Dansbury.
The woman living in the apartment had been poring over her designs when she heard the knock. A little bewildered, she walked up to the door and pulled it open unhappily. When she saw the two Asian men in suits, she asked in Chinese, "Who are you looking for?"
"Are you Miss Anastasia Tillman?" one of the two men asked in English.
"I am. And you are?" Anastasia pressed.
"We were asked to look for you. Your mother, Amelia Chapman, saved our young master's life back in the day. The old madam whom we serve wishes to see you."
She frowned at this. "Who's the old madam you serve?"
"Old Madam Presgrave," the first man answered respectfully.
Upon hearing this, Anastasia understood what had brought these men here. Old Madam Presgrave was the woman behind the Presgrave Group, the foremost conglomerate in the country. Years ago, Anastasia's mother had sacrificed her life to save Old Madam Presgrave's oldest grandson.
It gave Anastasia great pride to have been born to a police officer as capable and righteous as Amelia.
"I'm sorry, but I don't intend to see her," Anastasia said decidedly. She had a feeling that the Presgraves wanted to repay Amelia's great deed, but she had no plans of accepting their gesture whatsoever.
Just then, a childish and curious voice sounded from somewhere inside the apartment, asking, "Mommy,
who is it?"
"No one," Anastasia replied hastily. Then, she turned to address the men at the door, "Sorry, but I'm really not in a mood for guests at the moment."
With that, she closed the door.
Meanwhile, back in the country, a man was seated on the couch inside the villa tucked halfway up the hill. "Have you tracked her down?"
"Yes, Young Master Elliot. The girl from the clubhouse five years ago just sold off your watch at the second-hand market."
"Find her," said the man on the couch, his voice deep and authoritative.
"Yes, sir!"
Without telling him she's pregnant , she agreed and went abroad for a new life. Then the husband was completely panicked.
Chapter 1 A Night of Absurdities
"Anastasia, help! I've been molested at the club!"
The desperate and helpless sound of her best friend's voice was the only thing on Anastasia Tillman's mind as she rushed over to the clubhouse.
Room 808. Anastasia looked up at the number plaque on the door of the private room. It was the same room number that her best friend, Hayley Seymour, had texted her. Without another thought, she barged through the door to save her friend.
When the door swung open under her hand, she was greeted by the darkness within. Suddenly, a strong hand clasped around her wrist and dragged her into the dark room, followed by a loud thud as the door slammed shut.
"Hey—who are you, and what do you want?!" Anastasia shrieked, her eyes darting around wildly as she tried to make out her surroundings.
"Settle down, and I'll treat you well." A man's deep and husky voice spoke close to her ear.
The next second, Anastasia was unceremoniously tossed onto the couch, and before she could scramble to her feet, a lean and strong body pinned her down.
She let out a muffled cry when a pair of lips that tasted like peppermint captured hers.
The man on top of her felt burning hot to the touch. A sense of hopelessness brought tears to her eyes as she tried to struggle against the man, but in the end, she could do nothing but endure the man's ferocity.
An hour later, Anastasia staggered out of the room, looking disheveled. She had only just been through a nightmare, but that didn't distract her from worrying about her best friend's safety.
She was just about to call Hayley's number when she saw a group of men and women walking out the side door. Under the lights, she instantly recognized the two of the women in the group.
One happened to be Hayley, her best friend who had cried for help on the phone earlier, and the other was Anastasia's stepsister, Erica Tillman. The two girls walked side by side with their arms linked, as if they were the closest of friends.
Shock and rage colored Anastasia's features when she saw them. "Stop right there, Hayley!" she called out loudly over the distance as her fists clenched tightly at her sides.
Upon hearing this, Hayley and Erica swiveled around to face her. Anastasia glowered at them, ashen-faced as she demanded of Hayley, "Why would you lie to me?!"
Hayley smirked. "It's not my fault that you're always so gullible, Anastasia."
"Did you have a good time with that gigolo back there?" Erica asked in a sing-song voice, smiling wickedly.
It was only then that Anastasia realized that both of them had set her up. The chastity she had held dear for the past nineteen years was now sacrificed for their despicable glee.
Presently, Hayley's eyes were frosty as she seethed, "Did you actually think I was your friend, Anastasia? I've been living in your shadow ever since we met! I hate you, and I want nothing more than to ruin that face of yours!"
Erica, on the other hand, swiftly interjected by mocking, "I have the proof I need to show Dad that you've been pimping yourself for money at the club. It won't be long until you're thrown out of the house!"
"You two—" Anastasia was so furious that she swayed. Her body was in tatters after the ordeal she had been through, and the collective weight of her friend's betrayal and her sister's cruelty nearly knocked her down.
"Let's go, Hayley! We don't want to be seen with trash, do we?" With her arm looped through Hayley's, Erica led her toward the sports car she had parked by the curb.
Three days later, at the Tillman Residence, a low male voice yelled out in rage, "You became an escort for money just because I wouldn't let you go abroad for your studies? How can I, Francis Tillman, be capable of having such a shameless daughter like you?"
"Dad, I didn't—"
"You didn't? But you did, Anastasia! How could you go to such shameless lengths? Did we starve you, or did we deprive you of anything? I can't believe you would pimp yourself to random strangers in a filthy clubhouse! For your sake, I hope you haven't brought any disease back to this house. Who knows what my daughter and I could have caught from you," the woman who was dressed in jewels and fine clothes sneered from where she sat on the couch.
"Dad, I really didn't do it. I—" Anastasia tried to explain herself.
However, Francis did not want to hear another word from her. He glowered at her maliciously as he snapped, "Still lying to me, I see. Get out of this home right now! I will not stand to have you under my roof. No daughter of mine could be so shameless. From now on, you are not my child!"
Meanwhile, on the staircase landing, Erica watched this scene play out as she leaned against the banister with her chin propped on her hand. Everything was going exactly the way she had planned. In a matter of minutes, Anastasia was going to be cast out of the house and wander around like some pathetic stray mutt.
Downstairs in the living room, Anastasia fell silent when she saw the thunderous and disappointed look on her father's face. She wordlessly rose from her seat and walked up the stairs to pack up her things.
She had only just rounded the landing when Erica barricaded her. With her arms crossed haughtily in front of her chest, the younger girl sneered, "Get out of here! Don't linger around like an eyesore. This house will never have a place for you ever again!"
Anastasia clenched her fists as she glowered at Erica's pleased expression.
Seeing the hatred and anger in Anastasia's eyes, Erica leaned forward. "What, do you want to slap me or something?" She turned her cheek toward the fuming girl and said smugly, "Go right ahead, then!"
Without holding back, Anastasia brought her hand down across Erica's face, resulting in a hard slap.
"Ah!" Erica let out a shrill cry. "You just hit me! Mom, Dad—Anastasia just hit me!" She howled as she bolted down the stairs.
Naomi Lowell quickly pulled her daughter into her arms and cried up the stairwell, "How dare you strike my daughter, Anastasia! What the hell are you playing at?!"
Francis glanced at the red imprints on Erica's cheek, and he had never been more disappointed in his life. When did my oldest daughter become so infuriatingly rebellious?
"Dad, it hurts..." Erica sobbed as she burrowed into her father's arms, taking in exaggerated deep breaths like she was in great pain.
"Get out of here, Anastasia!" Francis roared up the stairs.
Having packed up her things, Anastasia grabbed her passport and went down the stairs. Her heart grew stone-cold when she saw how her own father was holding Erica in his arms like she was something precious.
Anastasia knew then that she indeed had no place in his heart. Francis had only heard Erica's side of the story instead of asking Anastasia about the horrific incident she had endured last night.
Ever since her mother had passed, she had spent her years in this home living like an outsider, for her father had brought home his mistress and his illegitimate daughter to form a new family.
Anastasia's poor mother had never known about her husband's extra-marital affairs, not even in her death.
I will never come back to this place ever again.
Inside the house, Erica watched as Anastasia dragged her suitcase out the front door, and a wicked smile curled on her lips. I finally got rid of that useless eyesore!
…
Five years later, a knock came on the front door of an apartment in Dansbury.
The woman living in the apartment had been poring over her designs when she heard the knock. A little bewildered, she walked up to the door and pulled it open unhappily. When she saw the two Asian men in suits, she asked in Chinese, "Who are you looking for?"
"Are you Miss Anastasia Tillman?" one of the two men asked in English.
"I am. And you are?" Anastasia pressed.
"We were asked to look for you. Your mother, Amelia Chapman, saved our young master's life back in the day. The old madam whom we serve wishes to see you."
She frowned at this. "Who's the old madam you serve?"
"Old Madam Presgrave," the first man answered respectfully.
Upon hearing this, Anastasia understood what had brought these men here. Old Madam Presgrave was the woman behind the Presgrave Group, the foremost conglomerate in the country. Years ago, Anastasia's mother had sacrificed her life to save Old Madam Presgrave's oldest grandson.
It gave Anastasia great pride to have been born to a police officer as capable and righteous as Amelia.
"I'm sorry, but I don't intend to see her," Anastasia said decidedly. She had a feeling that the Presgraves wanted to repay Amelia's great deed, but she had no plans of accepting their gesture whatsoever.
Just then, a childish and curious voice sounded from somewhere inside the apartment, asking, "Mommy,
who is it?"
"No one," Anastasia replied hastily. Then, she turned to address the men at the door, "Sorry, but I'm really not in a mood for guests at the moment."
With that, she closed the door.
Meanwhile, back in the country, a man was seated on the couch inside the villa tucked halfway up the hill. "Have you tracked her down?"
"Yes, Young Master Elliot. The girl from the clubhouse five years ago just sold off your watch at the second-hand market."
"Find her," said the man on the couch, his voice deep and authoritative.
"Yes, sir!"
00:14
Jan 27, 2024 - Jan 28, 2024
Chapter 1 The Return Of Sky Devourer Lord
Jadeborough in July was scorching.
A skinny young man in the crowd was silently gazing at the familiar and yet somewhat unfamiliar city.
“It's been fifteen years... I'm finally back. I wonder how the girls are,” the young man mumbled under his breath.
Emrys Lund was an orphan who grew up in an orphanage. There, seven girls who were not related to him by blood still loved him like family.
Their favorite game as children was to play house with Emrys. They even promised to marry Emrys in the future.
Emrys was only five back then. In his cute voice, he told them that their promises had to be genuine because they were no longer three years old.
The seven girls gave him a pinky promise for that.
From then on, the young Emrys looked forward to growing up quickly, until a fire destroyed his life.
Those girls could have escaped, but they had run back into the building to look for him and were trapped in the flames.
Frightened out of his mind, the young Emrys began bawling.
The eldest of the girls held him in her arms and told him not to be afraid.
The flames raged on.
The eight children huddled together, but they soon passed out from the smoke.
When young Emrys opened his eyes again, the flames were still there. What was different was that there was an elderly friar standing before him in the fire, his clothes perfectly intact.
The young Emrys was stunned. He thought he was hallucinating until the elderly friar said, “I can save the girls, but you have to serve as my apprentice.”
Those words were lifesaving words, and Emrys agreed to them immediately.
Back then, he did not realize that his life story would be rewritten because of that.
After leaving the orphanage, the elderly friar brought Emrys to a monastery and taught him medical skills, martial arts, and magic. He even made Emrys train in a Nameless Divine Art.
That lasted for ten years.
When Emrys turned fifteen and thought he could finally return to Jadeborough, the elderly friar sent him to the war zone at the border.
That went on for five years.
During those years, an organization named Sky Devourer rose to power in the midst of the bloody battles.
With Sky Devourer and its Thirty-six Sky Generals in power guarding over the four regions, no one dared to lay a finger on Chanaea from then on.
Their lord, Empyrean Lord, in the meantime, had discreetly returned to the land where he spent his childhood—Jadeborough.
Emrys was mulling over his past, his memories flashing across his mind as if he was dreaming.
Truly, if he hadn't been through all those incidents—if he were to hear it from someone else—he would have thought of them as insane.
Sunshine Children's Home was still around, but Emrys had complicated feelings about it.
The fire fifteen years ago had put the orphanage in the spotlight, with kindhearted people donating generously to rebuild the orphanage.
The shabby, concrete building was now a much taller building, and it had better facilities than before. However, it was no longer the place Emrys was familiar with.
Still, when Emrys' gaze landed on the children's innocent smiles, the strangeness of it all dissipated.
He felt as if he was looking at a younger version of himself and the girls.
Everything was still the same, and the orphanage was still the wondrous place it used to be.
Emrys soon found one of the orphanage's staff and told them the reason for his visit.
In no time, a woman with reading glasses came to Emrys and began studying him in confusion.
“I'm the director of Sunshine Children's Home. May I know who you're looking for?”
“You're the director?” Emrys froze.
The director he remembered had the last name Olman, and he was an elderly man. He was definitely not the woman standing before him.
The elderly woman nodded. “I've been the director for over ten years. Aren't you here to see me?”
“I'm here to see Mr. Olman.”
“Oh, you're looking for the old director! It's been some time since he retired!”
The director was no longer suspicious of Emrys when she realized he was there to look for the previous director. In fact, she became friendlier.
However, Emrys frowned.
Mr. Olman retired? And it seems that he retired over ten years ago. Is it because of that fire?
Emrys hastily asked, “Then, do you have Mr. Olman's address?”
“I do, I do! Give me a moment. I'll write it down for you.”
The woman turned to enter a room. Not long after, she returned with a note containing the previous director's address and handed it to Emrys.
“Thank you!”
Following the address, Emrys arrived at a house.
A graying elderly man was hunching over, sweeping the yard. Emrys recognized him as the previous director—Walter Olman—instantly.
It's been fifteen years since I saw Mr. Olman. He looks like he has aged tremendously.
A wave of sorrow washed over Emrys, and he hurried toward him. However, what he saw next made rage course through his veins.
While Walter was sweeping the floor, a young man in a flowery shirt shoved him all of a sudden and snapped, “I know those women send you money every month. Where is it? Spit it out!”
This is a robbery in broad daylight!
Emrys was livid. He lunged at the young man and grabbed his collar. “How dare you try to steal an old man's money?”
The young man did not expect someone to lunge at him. A trace of panic flitted across his face, but he soon calmed down again.
“L-Let go of me. This is a family matter. What does this have to do with you?”
“Family matter?”
It was Emrys' turn to be confused as he turned to look at Walter.
A melancholic look manifested on Walter's face, and he sighed. “He's not lying, kid. He's no robber. He's Gavin Wahl, my adopted son.”
Gavin Wahl? Oh, it's Gavin!
Emrys had to stare at the other young man for a while before he finally recalled who he was.
No wonder he looks familiar. He's Gavin, the one who used to bully me and was beaten up by the girls. Why did Mr. Olman adopt him?
For a moment, Emrys was in a daze.
Gavin took the opportunity to struggle away from him. He coughed violently for a while before he managed to recompose himself.
“Hey, don't be a busybody. Since you know this is a family matter, now out of here!”
Gavin shot Emrys a glare before turning to shout at Walter again.
“Grayhead, you should be giving me good food, clothes, and money for entertainment now that you’ve adopted me. Why did you adopt me if you can't give me the best things in life? Where is the money those women gave you? Give it to me! What are you trying to do by hiding it? Are you trying to bring it to the grave with you? You don't have many years to live, and you need me to make the arrangements for your funeral. Who are you going to give the money to if not me?!”
The more Gavin spoke, the more he was getting out of line.
Walter's body was shaking, but he kept his head low as he endured Gavin's cursing.
Emrys could not bear to watch any longer. He raised his hand and gave Gavin a slap.
Smack!
“This slap is for your impudence and your foul mouth!”
Smack!
“This is for your ingratitude! You are a shame to humankind!”
Smack!
“And this is for your ignorance!”
Chapter 2 The Jealousy Of Gavin
Each of the three slaps was harder and louder than the previous one.
When Emrys delivered the last slap, Gavin fell to the ground on his bottom.
Gavin was stunned.
He was bewildered.
Where did this man come from?
However, he soon came back to his senses, and the veins on his neck bulged.
“Whether or not I'm a dutiful son is none of your business! Who do you think you are to stick your nose in my matters?”
“Who do I think I am?” Emrys shot him an icy look. “Open your eyes and take a good look at who I am!”
“You—”
Emrys' bellow made Gavin freeze in place, and he finally studied Emrys' face.
Then a shudder wracked his body.
The image of the skinny boy fifteen years ago started overlapping with the sight of the young man in front of him.
It was only then that Gavin realized how similar their features were.
“No... That’s impossible...”
Gavin shook his head vigorously. Emrys' name was on the tip of his tongue, but he could not say the name out loud.
It was too absurd.
"Surprised?" Emrys sneered. "You used to torment me relentlessly during our childhood. You urinated on my shoes and ruined my clothes with watercolors. You even scapegoated me on several occasions, resulting in me bearing the punishments meant for you by Mr. Olman. Have all those memories slipped your mind?"
Thump!
Gavin took a step back.
It's him! It really is him! The Emrys I bullied so often is back!
“Why didn't the fire kill you? Why must you come back so suddenly? Why are you here to mess up my life?”
Gavin grew agitated.
“I did everything I could to curry favor with those women, but they refused to see me as their little brother. They said you're the only one who is their little brother. I tried my best to do well around the director and succeeded in making him adopt me, but he's always talking about you and you only! I tried so hard to become you, but everyone refused to give me a chance! Which part of me isn't as good as you? Did you know how desperately I wished you were dead?”
Gavin grimaced.
Right then, rationality left him. He spun around to grab a metal rod and swung it at Emrys.
Alas, the response he received from Emrys was a lightning-swift kick.
Bam!
Before Gavin's metal rod could touch Emrys, a shoeprint appeared on his stomach, and he flew backward.
“You want to know why you won't be as good as me?” Emrys ambled over and stared down at Gavin. “It's because I won't bully the weak. It's because I'm not ungrateful. It's because my jealousy won't turn into resentment. Are these enough reasons for you?”
Emrys' last words, spoken in a soft voice, slammed into Gavin like a sledgehammer.
These were basic principles for being human, which Gavin did not possess.
Gavin was an ungrateful and jealous person who bullied the weak.
“Pfft—”
Perhaps those words were too much for Gavin as he coughed out a mouthful of blood, his face scrunching up in pain.
Emrys only stared at him. He had no pity for Gavin.
Gavin had been consumed by jealousy to the point he turned vile. He deserved no sympathy.
“Young boy, are you... Are you really Emrys Lund?” Walter's shaky voice rang out all of a sudden.
When Emrys turned around, the glacial look on his face was gone, replaced by a smile. “Yes, it's me, Mr. Olman. I'm back.”
“It really is you!”
Walter's heart lurched, and he could not help but burst into tears as he hugged Emrys.
“Oh, my little Emrys, you're still alive! You're still alive... God has finally decided to spare me! I thought... I thought I killed you!”
Walter was bawling. It did not sound like one of despair but of relief.
The boy who had made him feel guilty for fifteen years was still alive.
“Yes, Mr. Olman. I'm still alive, and I'm doing good,” Emrys consoled softly, but he sensed something peculiar about Walter's mumbles. He waited until Walter calmed down before he asked, “Mr. Olman, are you hiding something from me? The fire fifteen years ago wasn't an accident, was it?”
Walter wiped his tears away. “Let bygones be bygones. Everything is fine as long as you're alive.”
His response made Emrys even surer of his speculations. In a solemn manner, he said, “Mr. Olman, if you really feel guilty about me, please tell me everything.”
Walter wanted to avoid the topic, but he knew he could not hide it from Emrys anymore when he saw Emrys' somber look. Slowly, he told Emrys what had happened.
As it turned out, there was indeed something strange about the fire fifteen years ago.
Back then, Prime Realty had been interested in the land where Sunshine Children's Home was. They had met with Walter multiple times in an attempt to force him to agree to sell the land at a low price.
However, Walter was strong-willed. No matter what Prime Realty did, he refused to sign the contract.
Left without a choice, the person in charge of Prime Realty threatened Walter and warned him that he would suffer the consequences of not giving in.
The next day after that, a fire broke out in the orphanage.
Walter suspected that the fire was an act of revenge by Prime Realty, but he could not find any evidence of their involvement.
After that fire, Emrys disappeared.
Walter thought he had indirectly killed Emrys, so he soon quit his job and adopted Gavin, who was about the same age as Emrys.
He tried to alleviate his guilt toward Emrys by giving Gavin everything he could. Alas, he ended up spoiling Gavin and made Gavin a greedy individual who asked for money from him every few days.
It used to be a small sum, so he had said nothing about it. However, this time, Gavin was asking for two hundred thousand.
There was no way Walter would give it to him, so that made Gavin hurl abuses at him.
Dead silence took over after Walter finished telling the story.
When he lifted his head to glance at Emrys, he was taken aback by the terrifying, frigid look in Emrys' dark eyes.
Prime Realty. You made me leave my hometown for fifteen years. You nearly killed me in the fire. You nearly made me lose my family! How should I settle this score with you?
Chapter 3 I Am Back
Emrys could feel the fury rising within him, like a storm building in the distance. His torrent of emotion was waiting to be unleashed.
Sensing his wrath, Walter gently caressed his cheek to console him.
“I'm telling you this so I can be honest and not hide anything from you. However, I don't want you to do anything dangerous.”
He had been afraid to tell Emrys the truth, fearing he would cause trouble for Prime Realty. There was no point in doing so because the forces behind the organization were terrifying.
Emrys was pulled back to reality when the old man's wrinkled palm stroked his cheek. “I'm sorry for giving you a scare, Mr. Olman.”
“Promise me you'll let go of the past, okay?” Walter pleaded.
“Don't worry, Mr. Olman. I won't do anything wrong,” Emrys said, suppressing his anger.
“You're a good kid.” Walter sighed in relief. Suddenly remembering something, he smiled. “The girls will be overjoyed if they know you're still alive.”
Emrys' heart lurched as he asked, “Are they doing fine?”
“They're doing well. They have their own careers, and they send me money every month. I have their photos here too.”
Photos?
Emrys' eyes lit up. It had been fifteen years since he had seen them. He wondered what they looked like now and whether they had grown even more beautiful.
Of course, no matter how they looked, they were the women he loved most in his life.
Walter entered the house and carefully retrieved a stack of photos from the drawer.
Filled with anticipation, Emrys eagerly spread the photos out and took a quick glance. His eyes almost popped out of their sockets.
“T-They're really my sisters?” The man could not believe his eyes, not because his sisters were plain-looking, but because they were too beautiful. Each one of them looked like a goddess.
Walter grinned and remarked, “Your sisters are not only beautiful but also highly successful.”
Somehow, Emrys believed the old man's words.
As the two were chatting, Gavin, who had caught his breath, suddenly crawled miserably to Walter's feet.
“Mr. Olman, please give me two hundred thousand. I really need the money,” he begged.
Clearly, he was preparing to play the sympathy card.
Walter had been chatting happily with Emrys, but Gavin's words instantly ruined his good mood. “How dare you ask me for money?”
“It's not like that, Mr. Olman. It's because I... I—”
“Hurry up and speak your mind,” Walter interrupted before Gavin could think of an explanation. “Did you get into any trouble outside?”
Seeing that he could not hide the truth, Gavin bit the bullet and confessed, “I owe the casino money. They threatened to cut off my hand if I didn't pay back within a week.”
“What! How dare you go to the casino?!” Walter was enraged when he heard that Gavin owed money at the casino. He grabbed a broom and started beating him with it.
Instead of dodging, Gavin pleaded, “I must have gone insane, but it has already happened. I honestly can't come up with a solution, which is why I'm asking you for money.”
“Are you trying to drive me crazy?” Walter bellowed.
Just then, a clear and cold voice came from afar. “Gavin, I warned you not to make Mr. Olman angry again. Why do you keep disobeying my instructions?”
A tall and slender woman walked over from outside the courtyard.
Her long, shiny hair was coiled high behind her head, exposing her grace and poise. She had stunning features and a cold and sophisticated attitude.
The white and elegant clothing could not hide her curvaceous figure. She exuded goddess-like grace.
She's so beautiful!
At first glance, Emrys was deeply attracted to the mysterious woman. His eyes glistened as he admired her good looks.
That's my eldest sister!
The woman was none other than Emrys' eldest sister, Cordelia Youngblood, whom he hadn't seen in fifteen years.
Compared to the photo Emrys had seen earlier, Cordelia was even more beautiful in person, but she was also more aloof.
Cordelia and Emrys looked at each other at the same time.
In that moment of eye contact, Cordelia's delicate body trembled slightly. There was a hint of surprise in her beautiful eyes. However, she quickly recollected herself as if nothing had happened.
“For Mr. Olman's sake, I'll help you for the last time. If you dare to cause trouble again, I'll break your legs.” In order to prevent Walter from being upset, Cordelia wrote a check for two hundred thousand and threw it at Gavin.
Gavin was wild with joy. “Thank you, Delia.”
“Don't call me that. You have no right to call my name,” the woman spat.
“Haha...” Gavin smiled shamelessly. It didn't matter how he was treated now that he had the money.
Unable to contain himself any longer, Emrys uttered, “Delia, it's me.”
After five years of military service, the man's iron-blooded character had already been forged. Even when facing a million-strong army, he had never shown any fear.
However, at that moment, he felt jittery having to face his eldest sister.
Even an iron man could be tender.
Emrys' weak spot was his seven sisters.
Cordelia froze as she recalled memories of her beloved younger brother from fifteen years ago.
She stiffly turned to look at the somewhat familiar face, her voice trembling as she spoke. “You are... You are...”
Cordelia could not believe her eyes.
When she first entered and saw Emrys, she immediately felt that the young man resembled her brother, who had died in a fire.
However, she didn't dare to believe it, as she was afraid of being disappointed.
Even though Emrys called her “Delia” with such a similar tone and expression, she still couldn't believe the man was her brother.
Walter smiled and said, “Cordelia, he is your little brother, Emrys. He has returned.”
“Emrys...” The woman was lost in her thoughts for a moment.
Is my little brother, Emrys, really back?
“Delia, it's me. I'm back.” Emrys smiled warmly and stepped forward to give his eldest sister a hug.
Cordelia's body instantly tensed up, and a hint of resistance flashed through her cold eyes. However, her actions were subtle and not particularly obvious.
“Emrys, you're finally back! I'm so happy!” Despite her celebratory words, she stepped back and broke free from Emrys' embrace.
Emrys was stunned, as his eldest sister's reaction was somewhat unexpected. She wasn't as excited as he had imagined, nor did she ask how he survived the fire.
Instead, they were like two old friends greeting each other respectfully, having not seen each other in a long time.
Have we really grown apart after fifteen years?
Emrys frowned as he thought of a serious question. He wondered if Cordelia had already started her own family and was trying to avoid complications.
After all, even though they called each other siblings, they didn't have any blood relation.
If that were the case, Emrys could only sincerely wish her well.
Walter, who was oblivious to the tense mood, enthusiastically escorted them to a seat so they could catch up on their lives.
Throughout the conversation, Cordelia did not ask Emrys anything about his life.
The bitter sensation in Emrys' heart grew stronger.
Maybe we have really grown apart!
Jadeborough in July was scorching.
A skinny young man in the crowd was silently gazing at the familiar and yet somewhat unfamiliar city.
“It's been fifteen years... I'm finally back. I wonder how the girls are,” the young man mumbled under his breath.
Emrys Lund was an orphan who grew up in an orphanage. There, seven girls who were not related to him by blood still loved him like family.
Their favorite game as children was to play house with Emrys. They even promised to marry Emrys in the future.
Emrys was only five back then. In his cute voice, he told them that their promises had to be genuine because they were no longer three years old.
The seven girls gave him a pinky promise for that.
From then on, the young Emrys looked forward to growing up quickly, until a fire destroyed his life.
Those girls could have escaped, but they had run back into the building to look for him and were trapped in the flames.
Frightened out of his mind, the young Emrys began bawling.
The eldest of the girls held him in her arms and told him not to be afraid.
The flames raged on.
The eight children huddled together, but they soon passed out from the smoke.
When young Emrys opened his eyes again, the flames were still there. What was different was that there was an elderly friar standing before him in the fire, his clothes perfectly intact.
The young Emrys was stunned. He thought he was hallucinating until the elderly friar said, “I can save the girls, but you have to serve as my apprentice.”
Those words were lifesaving words, and Emrys agreed to them immediately.
Back then, he did not realize that his life story would be rewritten because of that.
After leaving the orphanage, the elderly friar brought Emrys to a monastery and taught him medical skills, martial arts, and magic. He even made Emrys train in a Nameless Divine Art.
That lasted for ten years.
When Emrys turned fifteen and thought he could finally return to Jadeborough, the elderly friar sent him to the war zone at the border.
That went on for five years.
During those years, an organization named Sky Devourer rose to power in the midst of the bloody battles.
With Sky Devourer and its Thirty-six Sky Generals in power guarding over the four regions, no one dared to lay a finger on Chanaea from then on.
Their lord, Empyrean Lord, in the meantime, had discreetly returned to the land where he spent his childhood—Jadeborough.
Emrys was mulling over his past, his memories flashing across his mind as if he was dreaming.
Truly, if he hadn't been through all those incidents—if he were to hear it from someone else—he would have thought of them as insane.
Sunshine Children's Home was still around, but Emrys had complicated feelings about it.
The fire fifteen years ago had put the orphanage in the spotlight, with kindhearted people donating generously to rebuild the orphanage.
The shabby, concrete building was now a much taller building, and it had better facilities than before. However, it was no longer the place Emrys was familiar with.
Still, when Emrys' gaze landed on the children's innocent smiles, the strangeness of it all dissipated.
He felt as if he was looking at a younger version of himself and the girls.
Everything was still the same, and the orphanage was still the wondrous place it used to be.
Emrys soon found one of the orphanage's staff and told them the reason for his visit.
In no time, a woman with reading glasses came to Emrys and began studying him in confusion.
“I'm the director of Sunshine Children's Home. May I know who you're looking for?”
“You're the director?” Emrys froze.
The director he remembered had the last name Olman, and he was an elderly man. He was definitely not the woman standing before him.
The elderly woman nodded. “I've been the director for over ten years. Aren't you here to see me?”
“I'm here to see Mr. Olman.”
“Oh, you're looking for the old director! It's been some time since he retired!”
The director was no longer suspicious of Emrys when she realized he was there to look for the previous director. In fact, she became friendlier.
However, Emrys frowned.
Mr. Olman retired? And it seems that he retired over ten years ago. Is it because of that fire?
Emrys hastily asked, “Then, do you have Mr. Olman's address?”
“I do, I do! Give me a moment. I'll write it down for you.”
The woman turned to enter a room. Not long after, she returned with a note containing the previous director's address and handed it to Emrys.
“Thank you!”
Following the address, Emrys arrived at a house.
A graying elderly man was hunching over, sweeping the yard. Emrys recognized him as the previous director—Walter Olman—instantly.
It's been fifteen years since I saw Mr. Olman. He looks like he has aged tremendously.
A wave of sorrow washed over Emrys, and he hurried toward him. However, what he saw next made rage course through his veins.
While Walter was sweeping the floor, a young man in a flowery shirt shoved him all of a sudden and snapped, “I know those women send you money every month. Where is it? Spit it out!”
This is a robbery in broad daylight!
Emrys was livid. He lunged at the young man and grabbed his collar. “How dare you try to steal an old man's money?”
The young man did not expect someone to lunge at him. A trace of panic flitted across his face, but he soon calmed down again.
“L-Let go of me. This is a family matter. What does this have to do with you?”
“Family matter?”
It was Emrys' turn to be confused as he turned to look at Walter.
A melancholic look manifested on Walter's face, and he sighed. “He's not lying, kid. He's no robber. He's Gavin Wahl, my adopted son.”
Gavin Wahl? Oh, it's Gavin!
Emrys had to stare at the other young man for a while before he finally recalled who he was.
No wonder he looks familiar. He's Gavin, the one who used to bully me and was beaten up by the girls. Why did Mr. Olman adopt him?
For a moment, Emrys was in a daze.
Gavin took the opportunity to struggle away from him. He coughed violently for a while before he managed to recompose himself.
“Hey, don't be a busybody. Since you know this is a family matter, now out of here!”
Gavin shot Emrys a glare before turning to shout at Walter again.
“Grayhead, you should be giving me good food, clothes, and money for entertainment now that you’ve adopted me. Why did you adopt me if you can't give me the best things in life? Where is the money those women gave you? Give it to me! What are you trying to do by hiding it? Are you trying to bring it to the grave with you? You don't have many years to live, and you need me to make the arrangements for your funeral. Who are you going to give the money to if not me?!”
The more Gavin spoke, the more he was getting out of line.
Walter's body was shaking, but he kept his head low as he endured Gavin's cursing.
Emrys could not bear to watch any longer. He raised his hand and gave Gavin a slap.
Smack!
“This slap is for your impudence and your foul mouth!”
Smack!
“This is for your ingratitude! You are a shame to humankind!”
Smack!
“And this is for your ignorance!”
Chapter 2 The Jealousy Of Gavin
Each of the three slaps was harder and louder than the previous one.
When Emrys delivered the last slap, Gavin fell to the ground on his bottom.
Gavin was stunned.
He was bewildered.
Where did this man come from?
However, he soon came back to his senses, and the veins on his neck bulged.
“Whether or not I'm a dutiful son is none of your business! Who do you think you are to stick your nose in my matters?”
“Who do I think I am?” Emrys shot him an icy look. “Open your eyes and take a good look at who I am!”
“You—”
Emrys' bellow made Gavin freeze in place, and he finally studied Emrys' face.
Then a shudder wracked his body.
The image of the skinny boy fifteen years ago started overlapping with the sight of the young man in front of him.
It was only then that Gavin realized how similar their features were.
“No... That’s impossible...”
Gavin shook his head vigorously. Emrys' name was on the tip of his tongue, but he could not say the name out loud.
It was too absurd.
"Surprised?" Emrys sneered. "You used to torment me relentlessly during our childhood. You urinated on my shoes and ruined my clothes with watercolors. You even scapegoated me on several occasions, resulting in me bearing the punishments meant for you by Mr. Olman. Have all those memories slipped your mind?"
Thump!
Gavin took a step back.
It's him! It really is him! The Emrys I bullied so often is back!
“Why didn't the fire kill you? Why must you come back so suddenly? Why are you here to mess up my life?”
Gavin grew agitated.
“I did everything I could to curry favor with those women, but they refused to see me as their little brother. They said you're the only one who is their little brother. I tried my best to do well around the director and succeeded in making him adopt me, but he's always talking about you and you only! I tried so hard to become you, but everyone refused to give me a chance! Which part of me isn't as good as you? Did you know how desperately I wished you were dead?”
Gavin grimaced.
Right then, rationality left him. He spun around to grab a metal rod and swung it at Emrys.
Alas, the response he received from Emrys was a lightning-swift kick.
Bam!
Before Gavin's metal rod could touch Emrys, a shoeprint appeared on his stomach, and he flew backward.
“You want to know why you won't be as good as me?” Emrys ambled over and stared down at Gavin. “It's because I won't bully the weak. It's because I'm not ungrateful. It's because my jealousy won't turn into resentment. Are these enough reasons for you?”
Emrys' last words, spoken in a soft voice, slammed into Gavin like a sledgehammer.
These were basic principles for being human, which Gavin did not possess.
Gavin was an ungrateful and jealous person who bullied the weak.
“Pfft—”
Perhaps those words were too much for Gavin as he coughed out a mouthful of blood, his face scrunching up in pain.
Emrys only stared at him. He had no pity for Gavin.
Gavin had been consumed by jealousy to the point he turned vile. He deserved no sympathy.
“Young boy, are you... Are you really Emrys Lund?” Walter's shaky voice rang out all of a sudden.
When Emrys turned around, the glacial look on his face was gone, replaced by a smile. “Yes, it's me, Mr. Olman. I'm back.”
“It really is you!”
Walter's heart lurched, and he could not help but burst into tears as he hugged Emrys.
“Oh, my little Emrys, you're still alive! You're still alive... God has finally decided to spare me! I thought... I thought I killed you!”
Walter was bawling. It did not sound like one of despair but of relief.
The boy who had made him feel guilty for fifteen years was still alive.
“Yes, Mr. Olman. I'm still alive, and I'm doing good,” Emrys consoled softly, but he sensed something peculiar about Walter's mumbles. He waited until Walter calmed down before he asked, “Mr. Olman, are you hiding something from me? The fire fifteen years ago wasn't an accident, was it?”
Walter wiped his tears away. “Let bygones be bygones. Everything is fine as long as you're alive.”
His response made Emrys even surer of his speculations. In a solemn manner, he said, “Mr. Olman, if you really feel guilty about me, please tell me everything.”
Walter wanted to avoid the topic, but he knew he could not hide it from Emrys anymore when he saw Emrys' somber look. Slowly, he told Emrys what had happened.
As it turned out, there was indeed something strange about the fire fifteen years ago.
Back then, Prime Realty had been interested in the land where Sunshine Children's Home was. They had met with Walter multiple times in an attempt to force him to agree to sell the land at a low price.
However, Walter was strong-willed. No matter what Prime Realty did, he refused to sign the contract.
Left without a choice, the person in charge of Prime Realty threatened Walter and warned him that he would suffer the consequences of not giving in.
The next day after that, a fire broke out in the orphanage.
Walter suspected that the fire was an act of revenge by Prime Realty, but he could not find any evidence of their involvement.
After that fire, Emrys disappeared.
Walter thought he had indirectly killed Emrys, so he soon quit his job and adopted Gavin, who was about the same age as Emrys.
He tried to alleviate his guilt toward Emrys by giving Gavin everything he could. Alas, he ended up spoiling Gavin and made Gavin a greedy individual who asked for money from him every few days.
It used to be a small sum, so he had said nothing about it. However, this time, Gavin was asking for two hundred thousand.
There was no way Walter would give it to him, so that made Gavin hurl abuses at him.
Dead silence took over after Walter finished telling the story.
When he lifted his head to glance at Emrys, he was taken aback by the terrifying, frigid look in Emrys' dark eyes.
Prime Realty. You made me leave my hometown for fifteen years. You nearly killed me in the fire. You nearly made me lose my family! How should I settle this score with you?
Chapter 3 I Am Back
Emrys could feel the fury rising within him, like a storm building in the distance. His torrent of emotion was waiting to be unleashed.
Sensing his wrath, Walter gently caressed his cheek to console him.
“I'm telling you this so I can be honest and not hide anything from you. However, I don't want you to do anything dangerous.”
He had been afraid to tell Emrys the truth, fearing he would cause trouble for Prime Realty. There was no point in doing so because the forces behind the organization were terrifying.
Emrys was pulled back to reality when the old man's wrinkled palm stroked his cheek. “I'm sorry for giving you a scare, Mr. Olman.”
“Promise me you'll let go of the past, okay?” Walter pleaded.
“Don't worry, Mr. Olman. I won't do anything wrong,” Emrys said, suppressing his anger.
“You're a good kid.” Walter sighed in relief. Suddenly remembering something, he smiled. “The girls will be overjoyed if they know you're still alive.”
Emrys' heart lurched as he asked, “Are they doing fine?”
“They're doing well. They have their own careers, and they send me money every month. I have their photos here too.”
Photos?
Emrys' eyes lit up. It had been fifteen years since he had seen them. He wondered what they looked like now and whether they had grown even more beautiful.
Of course, no matter how they looked, they were the women he loved most in his life.
Walter entered the house and carefully retrieved a stack of photos from the drawer.
Filled with anticipation, Emrys eagerly spread the photos out and took a quick glance. His eyes almost popped out of their sockets.
“T-They're really my sisters?” The man could not believe his eyes, not because his sisters were plain-looking, but because they were too beautiful. Each one of them looked like a goddess.
Walter grinned and remarked, “Your sisters are not only beautiful but also highly successful.”
Somehow, Emrys believed the old man's words.
As the two were chatting, Gavin, who had caught his breath, suddenly crawled miserably to Walter's feet.
“Mr. Olman, please give me two hundred thousand. I really need the money,” he begged.
Clearly, he was preparing to play the sympathy card.
Walter had been chatting happily with Emrys, but Gavin's words instantly ruined his good mood. “How dare you ask me for money?”
“It's not like that, Mr. Olman. It's because I... I—”
“Hurry up and speak your mind,” Walter interrupted before Gavin could think of an explanation. “Did you get into any trouble outside?”
Seeing that he could not hide the truth, Gavin bit the bullet and confessed, “I owe the casino money. They threatened to cut off my hand if I didn't pay back within a week.”
“What! How dare you go to the casino?!” Walter was enraged when he heard that Gavin owed money at the casino. He grabbed a broom and started beating him with it.
Instead of dodging, Gavin pleaded, “I must have gone insane, but it has already happened. I honestly can't come up with a solution, which is why I'm asking you for money.”
“Are you trying to drive me crazy?” Walter bellowed.
Just then, a clear and cold voice came from afar. “Gavin, I warned you not to make Mr. Olman angry again. Why do you keep disobeying my instructions?”
A tall and slender woman walked over from outside the courtyard.
Her long, shiny hair was coiled high behind her head, exposing her grace and poise. She had stunning features and a cold and sophisticated attitude.
The white and elegant clothing could not hide her curvaceous figure. She exuded goddess-like grace.
She's so beautiful!
At first glance, Emrys was deeply attracted to the mysterious woman. His eyes glistened as he admired her good looks.
That's my eldest sister!
The woman was none other than Emrys' eldest sister, Cordelia Youngblood, whom he hadn't seen in fifteen years.
Compared to the photo Emrys had seen earlier, Cordelia was even more beautiful in person, but she was also more aloof.
Cordelia and Emrys looked at each other at the same time.
In that moment of eye contact, Cordelia's delicate body trembled slightly. There was a hint of surprise in her beautiful eyes. However, she quickly recollected herself as if nothing had happened.
“For Mr. Olman's sake, I'll help you for the last time. If you dare to cause trouble again, I'll break your legs.” In order to prevent Walter from being upset, Cordelia wrote a check for two hundred thousand and threw it at Gavin.
Gavin was wild with joy. “Thank you, Delia.”
“Don't call me that. You have no right to call my name,” the woman spat.
“Haha...” Gavin smiled shamelessly. It didn't matter how he was treated now that he had the money.
Unable to contain himself any longer, Emrys uttered, “Delia, it's me.”
After five years of military service, the man's iron-blooded character had already been forged. Even when facing a million-strong army, he had never shown any fear.
However, at that moment, he felt jittery having to face his eldest sister.
Even an iron man could be tender.
Emrys' weak spot was his seven sisters.
Cordelia froze as she recalled memories of her beloved younger brother from fifteen years ago.
She stiffly turned to look at the somewhat familiar face, her voice trembling as she spoke. “You are... You are...”
Cordelia could not believe her eyes.
When she first entered and saw Emrys, she immediately felt that the young man resembled her brother, who had died in a fire.
However, she didn't dare to believe it, as she was afraid of being disappointed.
Even though Emrys called her “Delia” with such a similar tone and expression, she still couldn't believe the man was her brother.
Walter smiled and said, “Cordelia, he is your little brother, Emrys. He has returned.”
“Emrys...” The woman was lost in her thoughts for a moment.
Is my little brother, Emrys, really back?
“Delia, it's me. I'm back.” Emrys smiled warmly and stepped forward to give his eldest sister a hug.
Cordelia's body instantly tensed up, and a hint of resistance flashed through her cold eyes. However, her actions were subtle and not particularly obvious.
“Emrys, you're finally back! I'm so happy!” Despite her celebratory words, she stepped back and broke free from Emrys' embrace.
Emrys was stunned, as his eldest sister's reaction was somewhat unexpected. She wasn't as excited as he had imagined, nor did she ask how he survived the fire.
Instead, they were like two old friends greeting each other respectfully, having not seen each other in a long time.
Have we really grown apart after fifteen years?
Emrys frowned as he thought of a serious question. He wondered if Cordelia had already started her own family and was trying to avoid complications.
After all, even though they called each other siblings, they didn't have any blood relation.
If that were the case, Emrys could only sincerely wish her well.
Walter, who was oblivious to the tense mood, enthusiastically escorted them to a seat so they could catch up on their lives.
Throughout the conversation, Cordelia did not ask Emrys anything about his life.
The bitter sensation in Emrys' heart grew stronger.
Maybe we have really grown apart!
Jan 27, 2024 - Jan 28, 2024
Chapter 1 The Return Of Sky Devourer Lord
Jadeborough in July was scorching.
A skinny young man in the crowd was silently gazing at the familiar and yet somewhat unfamiliar city.
“It's been fifteen years... I'm finally back. I wonder how the girls are,” the young man mumbled under his breath.
Emrys Lund was an orphan who grew up in an orphanage. There, seven girls who were not related to him by blood still loved him like family.
Their favorite game as children was to play house with Emrys. They even promised to marry Emrys in the future.
Emrys was only five back then. In his cute voice, he told them that their promises had to be genuine because they were no longer three years old.
The seven girls gave him a pinky promise for that.
From then on, the young Emrys looked forward to growing up quickly, until a fire destroyed his life.
Those girls could have escaped, but they had run back into the building to look for him and were trapped in the flames.
Frightened out of his mind, the young Emrys began bawling.
The eldest of the girls held him in her arms and told him not to be afraid.
The flames raged on.
The eight children huddled together, but they soon passed out from the smoke.
When young Emrys opened his eyes again, the flames were still there. What was different was that there was an elderly friar standing before him in the fire, his clothes perfectly intact.
The young Emrys was stunned. He thought he was hallucinating until the elderly friar said, “I can save the girls, but you have to serve as my apprentice.”
Those words were lifesaving words, and Emrys agreed to them immediately.
Back then, he did not realize that his life story would be rewritten because of that.
After leaving the orphanage, the elderly friar brought Emrys to a monastery and taught him medical skills, martial arts, and magic. He even made Emrys train in a Nameless Divine Art.
That lasted for ten years.
When Emrys turned fifteen and thought he could finally return to Jadeborough, the elderly friar sent him to the war zone at the border.
That went on for five years.
During those years, an organization named Sky Devourer rose to power in the midst of the bloody battles.
With Sky Devourer and its Thirty-six Sky Generals in power guarding over the four regions, no one dared to lay a finger on Chanaea from then on.
Their lord, Empyrean Lord, in the meantime, had discreetly returned to the land where he spent his childhood—Jadeborough.
Emrys was mulling over his past, his memories flashing across his mind as if he was dreaming.
Truly, if he hadn't been through all those incidents—if he were to hear it from someone else—he would have thought of them as insane.
Sunshine Children's Home was still around, but Emrys had complicated feelings about it.
The fire fifteen years ago had put the orphanage in the spotlight, with kindhearted people donating generously to rebuild the orphanage.
The shabby, concrete building was now a much taller building, and it had better facilities than before. However, it was no longer the place Emrys was familiar with.
Still, when Emrys' gaze landed on the children's innocent smiles, the strangeness of it all dissipated.
He felt as if he was looking at a younger version of himself and the girls.
Everything was still the same, and the orphanage was still the wondrous place it used to be.
Emrys soon found one of the orphanage's staff and told them the reason for his visit.
In no time, a woman with reading glasses came to Emrys and began studying him in confusion.
“I'm the director of Sunshine Children's Home. May I know who you're looking for?”
“You're the director?” Emrys froze.
The director he remembered had the last name Olman, and he was an elderly man. He was definitely not the woman standing before him.
The elderly woman nodded. “I've been the director for over ten years. Aren't you here to see me?”
“I'm here to see Mr. Olman.”
“Oh, you're looking for the old director! It's been some time since he retired!”
The director was no longer suspicious of Emrys when she realized he was there to look for the previous director. In fact, she became friendlier.
However, Emrys frowned.
Mr. Olman retired? And it seems that he retired over ten years ago. Is it because of that fire?
Emrys hastily asked, “Then, do you have Mr. Olman's address?”
“I do, I do! Give me a moment. I'll write it down for you.”
The woman turned to enter a room. Not long after, she returned with a note containing the previous director's address and handed it to Emrys.
“Thank you!”
Following the address, Emrys arrived at a house.
A graying elderly man was hunching over, sweeping the yard. Emrys recognized him as the previous director—Walter Olman—instantly.
It's been fifteen years since I saw Mr. Olman. He looks like he has aged tremendously.
A wave of sorrow washed over Emrys, and he hurried toward him. However, what he saw next made rage course through his veins.
While Walter was sweeping the floor, a young man in a flowery shirt shoved him all of a sudden and snapped, “I know those women send you money every month. Where is it? Spit it out!”
This is a robbery in broad daylight!
Emrys was livid. He lunged at the young man and grabbed his collar. “How dare you try to steal an old man's money?”
The young man did not expect someone to lunge at him. A trace of panic flitted across his face, but he soon calmed down again.
“L-Let go of me. This is a family matter. What does this have to do with you?”
“Family matter?”
It was Emrys' turn to be confused as he turned to look at Walter.
A melancholic look manifested on Walter's face, and he sighed. “He's not lying, kid. He's no robber. He's Gavin Wahl, my adopted son.”
Gavin Wahl? Oh, it's Gavin!
Emrys had to stare at the other young man for a while before he finally recalled who he was.
No wonder he looks familiar. He's Gavin, the one who used to bully me and was beaten up by the girls. Why did Mr. Olman adopt him?
For a moment, Emrys was in a daze.
Gavin took the opportunity to struggle away from him. He coughed violently for a while before he managed to recompose himself.
“Hey, don't be a busybody. Since you know this is a family matter, now out of here!”
Gavin shot Emrys a glare before turning to shout at Walter again.
“Grayhead, you should be giving me good food, clothes, and money for entertainment now that you’ve adopted me. Why did you adopt me if you can't give me the best things in life? Where is the money those women gave you? Give it to me! What are you trying to do by hiding it? Are you trying to bring it to the grave with you? You don't have many years to live, and you need me to make the arrangements for your funeral. Who are you going to give the money to if not me?!”
The more Gavin spoke, the more he was getting out of line.
Walter's body was shaking, but he kept his head low as he endured Gavin's cursing.
Emrys could not bear to watch any longer. He raised his hand and gave Gavin a slap.
Smack!
“This slap is for your impudence and your foul mouth!”
Smack!
“This is for your ingratitude! You are a shame to humankind!”
Smack!
“And this is for your ignorance!”
Chapter 2 The Jealousy Of Gavin
Each of the three slaps was harder and louder than the previous one.
When Emrys delivered the last slap, Gavin fell to the ground on his bottom.
Gavin was stunned.
He was bewildered.
Where did this man come from?
However, he soon came back to his senses, and the veins on his neck bulged.
“Whether or not I'm a dutiful son is none of your business! Who do you think you are to stick your nose in my matters?”
“Who do I think I am?” Emrys shot him an icy look. “Open your eyes and take a good look at who I am!”
“You—”
Emrys' bellow made Gavin freeze in place, and he finally studied Emrys' face.
Then a shudder wracked his body.
The image of the skinny boy fifteen years ago started overlapping with the sight of the young man in front of him.
It was only then that Gavin realized how similar their features were.
“No... That’s impossible...”
Gavin shook his head vigorously. Emrys' name was on the tip of his tongue, but he could not say the name out loud.
It was too absurd.
"Surprised?" Emrys sneered. "You used to torment me relentlessly during our childhood. You urinated on my shoes and ruined my clothes with watercolors. You even scapegoated me on several occasions, resulting in me bearing the punishments meant for you by Mr. Olman. Have all those memories slipped your mind?"
Thump!
Gavin took a step back.
It's him! It really is him! The Emrys I bullied so often is back!
“Why didn't the fire kill you? Why must you come back so suddenly? Why are you here to mess up my life?”
Gavin grew agitated.
“I did everything I could to curry favor with those women, but they refused to see me as their little brother. They said you're the only one who is their little brother. I tried my best to do well around the director and succeeded in making him adopt me, but he's always talking about you and you only! I tried so hard to become you, but everyone refused to give me a chance! Which part of me isn't as good as you? Did you know how desperately I wished you were dead?”
Gavin grimaced.
Right then, rationality left him. He spun around to grab a metal rod and swung it at Emrys.
Alas, the response he received from Emrys was a lightning-swift kick.
Bam!
Before Gavin's metal rod could touch Emrys, a shoeprint appeared on his stomach, and he flew backward.
“You want to know why you won't be as good as me?” Emrys ambled over and stared down at Gavin. “It's because I won't bully the weak. It's because I'm not ungrateful. It's because my jealousy won't turn into resentment. Are these enough reasons for you?”
Emrys' last words, spoken in a soft voice, slammed into Gavin like a sledgehammer.
These were basic principles for being human, which Gavin did not possess.
Gavin was an ungrateful and jealous person who bullied the weak.
“Pfft—”
Perhaps those words were too much for Gavin as he coughed out a mouthful of blood, his face scrunching up in pain.
Emrys only stared at him. He had no pity for Gavin.
Gavin had been consumed by jealousy to the point he turned vile. He deserved no sympathy.
“Young boy, are you... Are you really Emrys Lund?” Walter's shaky voice rang out all of a sudden.
When Emrys turned around, the glacial look on his face was gone, replaced by a smile. “Yes, it's me, Mr. Olman. I'm back.”
“It really is you!”
Walter's heart lurched, and he could not help but burst into tears as he hugged Emrys.
“Oh, my little Emrys, you're still alive! You're still alive... God has finally decided to spare me! I thought... I thought I killed you!”
Walter was bawling. It did not sound like one of despair but of relief.
The boy who had made him feel guilty for fifteen years was still alive.
“Yes, Mr. Olman. I'm still alive, and I'm doing good,” Emrys consoled softly, but he sensed something peculiar about Walter's mumbles. He waited until Walter calmed down before he asked, “Mr. Olman, are you hiding something from me? The fire fifteen years ago wasn't an accident, was it?”
Walter wiped his tears away. “Let bygones be bygones. Everything is fine as long as you're alive.”
His response made Emrys even surer of his speculations. In a solemn manner, he said, “Mr. Olman, if you really feel guilty about me, please tell me everything.”
Walter wanted to avoid the topic, but he knew he could not hide it from Emrys anymore when he saw Emrys' somber look. Slowly, he told Emrys what had happened.
As it turned out, there was indeed something strange about the fire fifteen years ago.
Back then, Prime Realty had been interested in the land where Sunshine Children's Home was. They had met with Walter multiple times in an attempt to force him to agree to sell the land at a low price.
However, Walter was strong-willed. No matter what Prime Realty did, he refused to sign the contract.
Left without a choice, the person in charge of Prime Realty threatened Walter and warned him that he would suffer the consequences of not giving in.
The next day after that, a fire broke out in the orphanage.
Walter suspected that the fire was an act of revenge by Prime Realty, but he could not find any evidence of their involvement.
After that fire, Emrys disappeared.
Walter thought he had indirectly killed Emrys, so he soon quit his job and adopted Gavin, who was about the same age as Emrys.
He tried to alleviate his guilt toward Emrys by giving Gavin everything he could. Alas, he ended up spoiling Gavin and made Gavin a greedy individual who asked for money from him every few days.
It used to be a small sum, so he had said nothing about it. However, this time, Gavin was asking for two hundred thousand.
There was no way Walter would give it to him, so that made Gavin hurl abuses at him.
Dead silence took over after Walter finished telling the story.
When he lifted his head to glance at Emrys, he was taken aback by the terrifying, frigid look in Emrys' dark eyes.
Prime Realty. You made me leave my hometown for fifteen years. You nearly killed me in the fire. You nearly made me lose my family! How should I settle this score with you?
Chapter 3 I Am Back
Emrys could feel the fury rising within him, like a storm building in the distance. His torrent of emotion was waiting to be unleashed.
Sensing his wrath, Walter gently caressed his cheek to console him.
“I'm telling you this so I can be honest and not hide anything from you. However, I don't want you to do anything dangerous.”
He had been afraid to tell Emrys the truth, fearing he would cause trouble for Prime Realty. There was no point in doing so because the forces behind the organization were terrifying.
Emrys was pulled back to reality when the old man's wrinkled palm stroked his cheek. “I'm sorry for giving you a scare, Mr. Olman.”
“Promise me you'll let go of the past, okay?” Walter pleaded.
“Don't worry, Mr. Olman. I won't do anything wrong,” Emrys said, suppressing his anger.
“You're a good kid.” Walter sighed in relief. Suddenly remembering something, he smiled. “The girls will be overjoyed if they know you're still alive.”
Emrys' heart lurched as he asked, “Are they doing fine?”
“They're doing well. They have their own careers, and they send me money every month. I have their photos here too.”
Photos?
Emrys' eyes lit up. It had been fifteen years since he had seen them. He wondered what they looked like now and whether they had grown even more beautiful.
Of course, no matter how they looked, they were the women he loved most in his life.
Walter entered the house and carefully retrieved a stack of photos from the drawer.
Filled with anticipation, Emrys eagerly spread the photos out and took a quick glance. His eyes almost popped out of their sockets.
“T-They're really my sisters?” The man could not believe his eyes, not because his sisters were plain-looking, but because they were too beautiful. Each one of them looked like a goddess.
Walter grinned and remarked, “Your sisters are not only beautiful but also highly successful.”
Somehow, Emrys believed the old man's words.
As the two were chatting, Gavin, who had caught his breath, suddenly crawled miserably to Walter's feet.
“Mr. Olman, please give me two hundred thousand. I really need the money,” he begged.
Clearly, he was preparing to play the sympathy card.
Walter had been chatting happily with Emrys, but Gavin's words instantly ruined his good mood. “How dare you ask me for money?”
“It's not like that, Mr. Olman. It's because I... I—”
“Hurry up and speak your mind,” Walter interrupted before Gavin could think of an explanation. “Did you get into any trouble outside?”
Seeing that he could not hide the truth, Gavin bit the bullet and confessed, “I owe the casino money. They threatened to cut off my hand if I didn't pay back within a week.”
“What! How dare you go to the casino?!” Walter was enraged when he heard that Gavin owed money at the casino. He grabbed a broom and started beating him with it.
Instead of dodging, Gavin pleaded, “I must have gone insane, but it has already happened. I honestly can't come up with a solution, which is why I'm asking you for money.”
“Are you trying to drive me crazy?” Walter bellowed.
Just then, a clear and cold voice came from afar. “Gavin, I warned you not to make Mr. Olman angry again. Why do you keep disobeying my instructions?”
A tall and slender woman walked over from outside the courtyard.
Her long, shiny hair was coiled high behind her head, exposing her grace and poise. She had stunning features and a cold and sophisticated attitude.
The white and elegant clothing could not hide her curvaceous figure. She exuded goddess-like grace.
She's so beautiful!
At first glance, Emrys was deeply attracted to the mysterious woman. His eyes glistened as he admired her good looks.
That's my eldest sister!
The woman was none other than Emrys' eldest sister, Cordelia Youngblood, whom he hadn't seen in fifteen years.
Compared to the photo Emrys had seen earlier, Cordelia was even more beautiful in person, but she was also more aloof.
Cordelia and Emrys looked at each other at the same time.
In that moment of eye contact, Cordelia's delicate body trembled slightly. There was a hint of surprise in her beautiful eyes. However, she quickly recollected herself as if nothing had happened.
“For Mr. Olman's sake, I'll help you for the last time. If you dare to cause trouble again, I'll break your legs.” In order to prevent Walter from being upset, Cordelia wrote a check for two hundred thousand and threw it at Gavin.
Gavin was wild with joy. “Thank you, Delia.”
“Don't call me that. You have no right to call my name,” the woman spat.
“Haha...” Gavin smiled shamelessly. It didn't matter how he was treated now that he had the money.
Unable to contain himself any longer, Emrys uttered, “Delia, it's me.”
After five years of military service, the man's iron-blooded character had already been forged. Even when facing a million-strong army, he had never shown any fear.
However, at that moment, he felt jittery having to face his eldest sister.
Even an iron man could be tender.
Emrys' weak spot was his seven sisters.
Cordelia froze as she recalled memories of her beloved younger brother from fifteen years ago.
She stiffly turned to look at the somewhat familiar face, her voice trembling as she spoke. “You are... You are...”
Cordelia could not believe her eyes.
When she first entered and saw Emrys, she immediately felt that the young man resembled her brother, who had died in a fire.
However, she didn't dare to believe it, as she was afraid of being disappointed.
Even though Emrys called her “Delia” with such a similar tone and expression, she still couldn't believe the man was her brother.
Walter smiled and said, “Cordelia, he is your little brother, Emrys. He has returned.”
“Emrys...” The woman was lost in her thoughts for a moment.
Is my little brother, Emrys, really back?
“Delia, it's me. I'm back.” Emrys smiled warmly and stepped forward to give his eldest sister a hug.
Cordelia's body instantly tensed up, and a hint of resistance flashed through her cold eyes. However, her actions were subtle and not particularly obvious.
“Emrys, you're finally back! I'm so happy!” Despite her celebratory words, she stepped back and broke free from Emrys' embrace.
Emrys was stunned, as his eldest sister's reaction was somewhat unexpected. She wasn't as excited as he had imagined, nor did she ask how he survived the fire.
Instead, they were like two old friends greeting each other respectfully, having not seen each other in a long time.
Have we really grown apart after fifteen years?
Emrys frowned as he thought of a serious question. He wondered if Cordelia had already started her own family and was trying to avoid complications.
After all, even though they called each other siblings, they didn't have any blood relation.
If that were the case, Emrys could only sincerely wish her well.
Walter, who was oblivious to the tense mood, enthusiastically escorted them to a seat so they could catch up on their lives.
Throughout the conversation, Cordelia did not ask Emrys anything about his life.
The bitter sensation in Emrys' heart grew stronger.
Maybe we have really grown apart!
Jadeborough in July was scorching.
A skinny young man in the crowd was silently gazing at the familiar and yet somewhat unfamiliar city.
“It's been fifteen years... I'm finally back. I wonder how the girls are,” the young man mumbled under his breath.
Emrys Lund was an orphan who grew up in an orphanage. There, seven girls who were not related to him by blood still loved him like family.
Their favorite game as children was to play house with Emrys. They even promised to marry Emrys in the future.
Emrys was only five back then. In his cute voice, he told them that their promises had to be genuine because they were no longer three years old.
The seven girls gave him a pinky promise for that.
From then on, the young Emrys looked forward to growing up quickly, until a fire destroyed his life.
Those girls could have escaped, but they had run back into the building to look for him and were trapped in the flames.
Frightened out of his mind, the young Emrys began bawling.
The eldest of the girls held him in her arms and told him not to be afraid.
The flames raged on.
The eight children huddled together, but they soon passed out from the smoke.
When young Emrys opened his eyes again, the flames were still there. What was different was that there was an elderly friar standing before him in the fire, his clothes perfectly intact.
The young Emrys was stunned. He thought he was hallucinating until the elderly friar said, “I can save the girls, but you have to serve as my apprentice.”
Those words were lifesaving words, and Emrys agreed to them immediately.
Back then, he did not realize that his life story would be rewritten because of that.
After leaving the orphanage, the elderly friar brought Emrys to a monastery and taught him medical skills, martial arts, and magic. He even made Emrys train in a Nameless Divine Art.
That lasted for ten years.
When Emrys turned fifteen and thought he could finally return to Jadeborough, the elderly friar sent him to the war zone at the border.
That went on for five years.
During those years, an organization named Sky Devourer rose to power in the midst of the bloody battles.
With Sky Devourer and its Thirty-six Sky Generals in power guarding over the four regions, no one dared to lay a finger on Chanaea from then on.
Their lord, Empyrean Lord, in the meantime, had discreetly returned to the land where he spent his childhood—Jadeborough.
Emrys was mulling over his past, his memories flashing across his mind as if he was dreaming.
Truly, if he hadn't been through all those incidents—if he were to hear it from someone else—he would have thought of them as insane.
Sunshine Children's Home was still around, but Emrys had complicated feelings about it.
The fire fifteen years ago had put the orphanage in the spotlight, with kindhearted people donating generously to rebuild the orphanage.
The shabby, concrete building was now a much taller building, and it had better facilities than before. However, it was no longer the place Emrys was familiar with.
Still, when Emrys' gaze landed on the children's innocent smiles, the strangeness of it all dissipated.
He felt as if he was looking at a younger version of himself and the girls.
Everything was still the same, and the orphanage was still the wondrous place it used to be.
Emrys soon found one of the orphanage's staff and told them the reason for his visit.
In no time, a woman with reading glasses came to Emrys and began studying him in confusion.
“I'm the director of Sunshine Children's Home. May I know who you're looking for?”
“You're the director?” Emrys froze.
The director he remembered had the last name Olman, and he was an elderly man. He was definitely not the woman standing before him.
The elderly woman nodded. “I've been the director for over ten years. Aren't you here to see me?”
“I'm here to see Mr. Olman.”
“Oh, you're looking for the old director! It's been some time since he retired!”
The director was no longer suspicious of Emrys when she realized he was there to look for the previous director. In fact, she became friendlier.
However, Emrys frowned.
Mr. Olman retired? And it seems that he retired over ten years ago. Is it because of that fire?
Emrys hastily asked, “Then, do you have Mr. Olman's address?”
“I do, I do! Give me a moment. I'll write it down for you.”
The woman turned to enter a room. Not long after, she returned with a note containing the previous director's address and handed it to Emrys.
“Thank you!”
Following the address, Emrys arrived at a house.
A graying elderly man was hunching over, sweeping the yard. Emrys recognized him as the previous director—Walter Olman—instantly.
It's been fifteen years since I saw Mr. Olman. He looks like he has aged tremendously.
A wave of sorrow washed over Emrys, and he hurried toward him. However, what he saw next made rage course through his veins.
While Walter was sweeping the floor, a young man in a flowery shirt shoved him all of a sudden and snapped, “I know those women send you money every month. Where is it? Spit it out!”
This is a robbery in broad daylight!
Emrys was livid. He lunged at the young man and grabbed his collar. “How dare you try to steal an old man's money?”
The young man did not expect someone to lunge at him. A trace of panic flitted across his face, but he soon calmed down again.
“L-Let go of me. This is a family matter. What does this have to do with you?”
“Family matter?”
It was Emrys' turn to be confused as he turned to look at Walter.
A melancholic look manifested on Walter's face, and he sighed. “He's not lying, kid. He's no robber. He's Gavin Wahl, my adopted son.”
Gavin Wahl? Oh, it's Gavin!
Emrys had to stare at the other young man for a while before he finally recalled who he was.
No wonder he looks familiar. He's Gavin, the one who used to bully me and was beaten up by the girls. Why did Mr. Olman adopt him?
For a moment, Emrys was in a daze.
Gavin took the opportunity to struggle away from him. He coughed violently for a while before he managed to recompose himself.
“Hey, don't be a busybody. Since you know this is a family matter, now out of here!”
Gavin shot Emrys a glare before turning to shout at Walter again.
“Grayhead, you should be giving me good food, clothes, and money for entertainment now that you’ve adopted me. Why did you adopt me if you can't give me the best things in life? Where is the money those women gave you? Give it to me! What are you trying to do by hiding it? Are you trying to bring it to the grave with you? You don't have many years to live, and you need me to make the arrangements for your funeral. Who are you going to give the money to if not me?!”
The more Gavin spoke, the more he was getting out of line.
Walter's body was shaking, but he kept his head low as he endured Gavin's cursing.
Emrys could not bear to watch any longer. He raised his hand and gave Gavin a slap.
Smack!
“This slap is for your impudence and your foul mouth!”
Smack!
“This is for your ingratitude! You are a shame to humankind!”
Smack!
“And this is for your ignorance!”
Chapter 2 The Jealousy Of Gavin
Each of the three slaps was harder and louder than the previous one.
When Emrys delivered the last slap, Gavin fell to the ground on his bottom.
Gavin was stunned.
He was bewildered.
Where did this man come from?
However, he soon came back to his senses, and the veins on his neck bulged.
“Whether or not I'm a dutiful son is none of your business! Who do you think you are to stick your nose in my matters?”
“Who do I think I am?” Emrys shot him an icy look. “Open your eyes and take a good look at who I am!”
“You—”
Emrys' bellow made Gavin freeze in place, and he finally studied Emrys' face.
Then a shudder wracked his body.
The image of the skinny boy fifteen years ago started overlapping with the sight of the young man in front of him.
It was only then that Gavin realized how similar their features were.
“No... That’s impossible...”
Gavin shook his head vigorously. Emrys' name was on the tip of his tongue, but he could not say the name out loud.
It was too absurd.
"Surprised?" Emrys sneered. "You used to torment me relentlessly during our childhood. You urinated on my shoes and ruined my clothes with watercolors. You even scapegoated me on several occasions, resulting in me bearing the punishments meant for you by Mr. Olman. Have all those memories slipped your mind?"
Thump!
Gavin took a step back.
It's him! It really is him! The Emrys I bullied so often is back!
“Why didn't the fire kill you? Why must you come back so suddenly? Why are you here to mess up my life?”
Gavin grew agitated.
“I did everything I could to curry favor with those women, but they refused to see me as their little brother. They said you're the only one who is their little brother. I tried my best to do well around the director and succeeded in making him adopt me, but he's always talking about you and you only! I tried so hard to become you, but everyone refused to give me a chance! Which part of me isn't as good as you? Did you know how desperately I wished you were dead?”
Gavin grimaced.
Right then, rationality left him. He spun around to grab a metal rod and swung it at Emrys.
Alas, the response he received from Emrys was a lightning-swift kick.
Bam!
Before Gavin's metal rod could touch Emrys, a shoeprint appeared on his stomach, and he flew backward.
“You want to know why you won't be as good as me?” Emrys ambled over and stared down at Gavin. “It's because I won't bully the weak. It's because I'm not ungrateful. It's because my jealousy won't turn into resentment. Are these enough reasons for you?”
Emrys' last words, spoken in a soft voice, slammed into Gavin like a sledgehammer.
These were basic principles for being human, which Gavin did not possess.
Gavin was an ungrateful and jealous person who bullied the weak.
“Pfft—”
Perhaps those words were too much for Gavin as he coughed out a mouthful of blood, his face scrunching up in pain.
Emrys only stared at him. He had no pity for Gavin.
Gavin had been consumed by jealousy to the point he turned vile. He deserved no sympathy.
“Young boy, are you... Are you really Emrys Lund?” Walter's shaky voice rang out all of a sudden.
When Emrys turned around, the glacial look on his face was gone, replaced by a smile. “Yes, it's me, Mr. Olman. I'm back.”
“It really is you!”
Walter's heart lurched, and he could not help but burst into tears as he hugged Emrys.
“Oh, my little Emrys, you're still alive! You're still alive... God has finally decided to spare me! I thought... I thought I killed you!”
Walter was bawling. It did not sound like one of despair but of relief.
The boy who had made him feel guilty for fifteen years was still alive.
“Yes, Mr. Olman. I'm still alive, and I'm doing good,” Emrys consoled softly, but he sensed something peculiar about Walter's mumbles. He waited until Walter calmed down before he asked, “Mr. Olman, are you hiding something from me? The fire fifteen years ago wasn't an accident, was it?”
Walter wiped his tears away. “Let bygones be bygones. Everything is fine as long as you're alive.”
His response made Emrys even surer of his speculations. In a solemn manner, he said, “Mr. Olman, if you really feel guilty about me, please tell me everything.”
Walter wanted to avoid the topic, but he knew he could not hide it from Emrys anymore when he saw Emrys' somber look. Slowly, he told Emrys what had happened.
As it turned out, there was indeed something strange about the fire fifteen years ago.
Back then, Prime Realty had been interested in the land where Sunshine Children's Home was. They had met with Walter multiple times in an attempt to force him to agree to sell the land at a low price.
However, Walter was strong-willed. No matter what Prime Realty did, he refused to sign the contract.
Left without a choice, the person in charge of Prime Realty threatened Walter and warned him that he would suffer the consequences of not giving in.
The next day after that, a fire broke out in the orphanage.
Walter suspected that the fire was an act of revenge by Prime Realty, but he could not find any evidence of their involvement.
After that fire, Emrys disappeared.
Walter thought he had indirectly killed Emrys, so he soon quit his job and adopted Gavin, who was about the same age as Emrys.
He tried to alleviate his guilt toward Emrys by giving Gavin everything he could. Alas, he ended up spoiling Gavin and made Gavin a greedy individual who asked for money from him every few days.
It used to be a small sum, so he had said nothing about it. However, this time, Gavin was asking for two hundred thousand.
There was no way Walter would give it to him, so that made Gavin hurl abuses at him.
Dead silence took over after Walter finished telling the story.
When he lifted his head to glance at Emrys, he was taken aback by the terrifying, frigid look in Emrys' dark eyes.
Prime Realty. You made me leave my hometown for fifteen years. You nearly killed me in the fire. You nearly made me lose my family! How should I settle this score with you?
Chapter 3 I Am Back
Emrys could feel the fury rising within him, like a storm building in the distance. His torrent of emotion was waiting to be unleashed.
Sensing his wrath, Walter gently caressed his cheek to console him.
“I'm telling you this so I can be honest and not hide anything from you. However, I don't want you to do anything dangerous.”
He had been afraid to tell Emrys the truth, fearing he would cause trouble for Prime Realty. There was no point in doing so because the forces behind the organization were terrifying.
Emrys was pulled back to reality when the old man's wrinkled palm stroked his cheek. “I'm sorry for giving you a scare, Mr. Olman.”
“Promise me you'll let go of the past, okay?” Walter pleaded.
“Don't worry, Mr. Olman. I won't do anything wrong,” Emrys said, suppressing his anger.
“You're a good kid.” Walter sighed in relief. Suddenly remembering something, he smiled. “The girls will be overjoyed if they know you're still alive.”
Emrys' heart lurched as he asked, “Are they doing fine?”
“They're doing well. They have their own careers, and they send me money every month. I have their photos here too.”
Photos?
Emrys' eyes lit up. It had been fifteen years since he had seen them. He wondered what they looked like now and whether they had grown even more beautiful.
Of course, no matter how they looked, they were the women he loved most in his life.
Walter entered the house and carefully retrieved a stack of photos from the drawer.
Filled with anticipation, Emrys eagerly spread the photos out and took a quick glance. His eyes almost popped out of their sockets.
“T-They're really my sisters?” The man could not believe his eyes, not because his sisters were plain-looking, but because they were too beautiful. Each one of them looked like a goddess.
Walter grinned and remarked, “Your sisters are not only beautiful but also highly successful.”
Somehow, Emrys believed the old man's words.
As the two were chatting, Gavin, who had caught his breath, suddenly crawled miserably to Walter's feet.
“Mr. Olman, please give me two hundred thousand. I really need the money,” he begged.
Clearly, he was preparing to play the sympathy card.
Walter had been chatting happily with Emrys, but Gavin's words instantly ruined his good mood. “How dare you ask me for money?”
“It's not like that, Mr. Olman. It's because I... I—”
“Hurry up and speak your mind,” Walter interrupted before Gavin could think of an explanation. “Did you get into any trouble outside?”
Seeing that he could not hide the truth, Gavin bit the bullet and confessed, “I owe the casino money. They threatened to cut off my hand if I didn't pay back within a week.”
“What! How dare you go to the casino?!” Walter was enraged when he heard that Gavin owed money at the casino. He grabbed a broom and started beating him with it.
Instead of dodging, Gavin pleaded, “I must have gone insane, but it has already happened. I honestly can't come up with a solution, which is why I'm asking you for money.”
“Are you trying to drive me crazy?” Walter bellowed.
Just then, a clear and cold voice came from afar. “Gavin, I warned you not to make Mr. Olman angry again. Why do you keep disobeying my instructions?”
A tall and slender woman walked over from outside the courtyard.
Her long, shiny hair was coiled high behind her head, exposing her grace and poise. She had stunning features and a cold and sophisticated attitude.
The white and elegant clothing could not hide her curvaceous figure. She exuded goddess-like grace.
She's so beautiful!
At first glance, Emrys was deeply attracted to the mysterious woman. His eyes glistened as he admired her good looks.
That's my eldest sister!
The woman was none other than Emrys' eldest sister, Cordelia Youngblood, whom he hadn't seen in fifteen years.
Compared to the photo Emrys had seen earlier, Cordelia was even more beautiful in person, but she was also more aloof.
Cordelia and Emrys looked at each other at the same time.
In that moment of eye contact, Cordelia's delicate body trembled slightly. There was a hint of surprise in her beautiful eyes. However, she quickly recollected herself as if nothing had happened.
“For Mr. Olman's sake, I'll help you for the last time. If you dare to cause trouble again, I'll break your legs.” In order to prevent Walter from being upset, Cordelia wrote a check for two hundred thousand and threw it at Gavin.
Gavin was wild with joy. “Thank you, Delia.”
“Don't call me that. You have no right to call my name,” the woman spat.
“Haha...” Gavin smiled shamelessly. It didn't matter how he was treated now that he had the money.
Unable to contain himself any longer, Emrys uttered, “Delia, it's me.”
After five years of military service, the man's iron-blooded character had already been forged. Even when facing a million-strong army, he had never shown any fear.
However, at that moment, he felt jittery having to face his eldest sister.
Even an iron man could be tender.
Emrys' weak spot was his seven sisters.
Cordelia froze as she recalled memories of her beloved younger brother from fifteen years ago.
She stiffly turned to look at the somewhat familiar face, her voice trembling as she spoke. “You are... You are...”
Cordelia could not believe her eyes.
When she first entered and saw Emrys, she immediately felt that the young man resembled her brother, who had died in a fire.
However, she didn't dare to believe it, as she was afraid of being disappointed.
Even though Emrys called her “Delia” with such a similar tone and expression, she still couldn't believe the man was her brother.
Walter smiled and said, “Cordelia, he is your little brother, Emrys. He has returned.”
“Emrys...” The woman was lost in her thoughts for a moment.
Is my little brother, Emrys, really back?
“Delia, it's me. I'm back.” Emrys smiled warmly and stepped forward to give his eldest sister a hug.
Cordelia's body instantly tensed up, and a hint of resistance flashed through her cold eyes. However, her actions were subtle and not particularly obvious.
“Emrys, you're finally back! I'm so happy!” Despite her celebratory words, she stepped back and broke free from Emrys' embrace.
Emrys was stunned, as his eldest sister's reaction was somewhat unexpected. She wasn't as excited as he had imagined, nor did she ask how he survived the fire.
Instead, they were like two old friends greeting each other respectfully, having not seen each other in a long time.
Have we really grown apart after fifteen years?
Emrys frowned as he thought of a serious question. He wondered if Cordelia had already started her own family and was trying to avoid complications.
After all, even though they called each other siblings, they didn't have any blood relation.
If that were the case, Emrys could only sincerely wish her well.
Walter, who was oblivious to the tense mood, enthusiastically escorted them to a seat so they could catch up on their lives.
Throughout the conversation, Cordelia did not ask Emrys anything about his life.
The bitter sensation in Emrys' heart grew stronger.
Maybe we have really grown apart!
Jan 27, 2024 - Jan 28, 2024
Chapter 1 The Return Of Sky Devourer Lord
Jadeborough in July was scorching.
A skinny young man in the crowd was silently gazing at the familiar and yet somewhat unfamiliar city.
“It's been fifteen years... I'm finally back. I wonder how the girls are,” the young man mumbled under his breath.
Emrys Lund was an orphan who grew up in an orphanage. There, seven girls who were not related to him by blood still loved him like family.
Their favorite game as children was to play house with Emrys. They even promised to marry Emrys in the future.
Emrys was only five back then. In his cute voice, he told them that their promises had to be genuine because they were no longer three years old.
The seven girls gave him a pinky promise for that.
From then on, the young Emrys looked forward to growing up quickly, until a fire destroyed his life.
Those girls could have escaped, but they had run back into the building to look for him and were trapped in the flames.
Frightened out of his mind, the young Emrys began bawling.
The eldest of the girls held him in her arms and told him not to be afraid.
The flames raged on.
The eight children huddled together, but they soon passed out from the smoke.
When young Emrys opened his eyes again, the flames were still there. What was different was that there was an elderly friar standing before him in the fire, his clothes perfectly intact.
The young Emrys was stunned. He thought he was hallucinating until the elderly friar said, “I can save the girls, but you have to serve as my apprentice.”
Those words were lifesaving words, and Emrys agreed to them immediately.
Back then, he did not realize that his life story would be rewritten because of that.
After leaving the orphanage, the elderly friar brought Emrys to a monastery and taught him medical skills, martial arts, and magic. He even made Emrys train in a Nameless Divine Art.
That lasted for ten years.
When Emrys turned fifteen and thought he could finally return to Jadeborough, the elderly friar sent him to the war zone at the border.
That went on for five years.
During those years, an organization named Sky Devourer rose to power in the midst of the bloody battles.
With Sky Devourer and its Thirty-six Sky Generals in power guarding over the four regions, no one dared to lay a finger on Chanaea from then on.
Their lord, Empyrean Lord, in the meantime, had discreetly returned to the land where he spent his childhood—Jadeborough.
Emrys was mulling over his past, his memories flashing across his mind as if he was dreaming.
Truly, if he hadn't been through all those incidents—if he were to hear it from someone else—he would have thought of them as insane.
Sunshine Children's Home was still around, but Emrys had complicated feelings about it.
The fire fifteen years ago had put the orphanage in the spotlight, with kindhearted people donating generously to rebuild the orphanage.
The shabby, concrete building was now a much taller building, and it had better facilities than before. However, it was no longer the place Emrys was familiar with.
Still, when Emrys' gaze landed on the children's innocent smiles, the strangeness of it all dissipated.
He felt as if he was looking at a younger version of himself and the girls.
Everything was still the same, and the orphanage was still the wondrous place it used to be.
Emrys soon found one of the orphanage's staff and told them the reason for his visit.
In no time, a woman with reading glasses came to Emrys and began studying him in confusion.
“I'm the director of Sunshine Children's Home. May I know who you're looking for?”
“You're the director?” Emrys froze.
The director he remembered had the last name Olman, and he was an elderly man. He was definitely not the woman standing before him.
The elderly woman nodded. “I've been the director for over ten years. Aren't you here to see me?”
“I'm here to see Mr. Olman.”
“Oh, you're looking for the old director! It's been some time since he retired!”
The director was no longer suspicious of Emrys when she realized he was there to look for the previous director. In fact, she became friendlier.
However, Emrys frowned.
Mr. Olman retired? And it seems that he retired over ten years ago. Is it because of that fire?
Emrys hastily asked, “Then, do you have Mr. Olman's address?”
“I do, I do! Give me a moment. I'll write it down for you.”
The woman turned to enter a room. Not long after, she returned with a note containing the previous director's address and handed it to Emrys.
“Thank you!”
Following the address, Emrys arrived at a house.
A graying elderly man was hunching over, sweeping the yard. Emrys recognized him as the previous director—Walter Olman—instantly.
It's been fifteen years since I saw Mr. Olman. He looks like he has aged tremendously.
A wave of sorrow washed over Emrys, and he hurried toward him. However, what he saw next made rage course through his veins.
While Walter was sweeping the floor, a young man in a flowery shirt shoved him all of a sudden and snapped, “I know those women send you money every month. Where is it? Spit it out!”
This is a robbery in broad daylight!
Emrys was livid. He lunged at the young man and grabbed his collar. “How dare you try to steal an old man's money?”
The young man did not expect someone to lunge at him. A trace of panic flitted across his face, but he soon calmed down again.
“L-Let go of me. This is a family matter. What does this have to do with you?”
“Family matter?”
It was Emrys' turn to be confused as he turned to look at Walter.
A melancholic look manifested on Walter's face, and he sighed. “He's not lying, kid. He's no robber. He's Gavin Wahl, my adopted son.”
Gavin Wahl? Oh, it's Gavin!
Emrys had to stare at the other young man for a while before he finally recalled who he was.
No wonder he looks familiar. He's Gavin, the one who used to bully me and was beaten up by the girls. Why did Mr. Olman adopt him?
For a moment, Emrys was in a daze.
Gavin took the opportunity to struggle away from him. He coughed violently for a while before he managed to recompose himself.
“Hey, don't be a busybody. Since you know this is a family matter, now out of here!”
Gavin shot Emrys a glare before turning to shout at Walter again.
“Grayhead, you should be giving me good food, clothes, and money for entertainment now that you’ve adopted me. Why did you adopt me if you can't give me the best things in life? Where is the money those women gave you? Give it to me! What are you trying to do by hiding it? Are you trying to bring it to the grave with you? You don't have many years to live, and you need me to make the arrangements for your funeral. Who are you going to give the money to if not me?!”
The more Gavin spoke, the more he was getting out of line.
Walter's body was shaking, but he kept his head low as he endured Gavin's cursing.
Emrys could not bear to watch any longer. He raised his hand and gave Gavin a slap.
Smack!
“This slap is for your impudence and your foul mouth!”
Smack!
“This is for your ingratitude! You are a shame to humankind!”
Smack!
“And this is for your ignorance!”
Chapter 2 The Jealousy Of Gavin
Each of the three slaps was harder and louder than the previous one.
When Emrys delivered the last slap, Gavin fell to the ground on his bottom.
Gavin was stunned.
He was bewildered.
Where did this man come from?
However, he soon came back to his senses, and the veins on his neck bulged.
“Whether or not I'm a dutiful son is none of your business! Who do you think you are to stick your nose in my matters?”
“Who do I think I am?” Emrys shot him an icy look. “Open your eyes and take a good look at who I am!”
“You—”
Emrys' bellow made Gavin freeze in place, and he finally studied Emrys' face.
Then a shudder wracked his body.
The image of the skinny boy fifteen years ago started overlapping with the sight of the young man in front of him.
It was only then that Gavin realized how similar their features were.
“No... That’s impossible...”
Gavin shook his head vigorously. Emrys' name was on the tip of his tongue, but he could not say the name out loud.
It was too absurd.
"Surprised?" Emrys sneered. "You used to torment me relentlessly during our childhood. You urinated on my shoes and ruined my clothes with watercolors. You even scapegoated me on several occasions, resulting in me bearing the punishments meant for you by Mr. Olman. Have all those memories slipped your mind?"
Thump!
Gavin took a step back.
It's him! It really is him! The Emrys I bullied so often is back!
“Why didn't the fire kill you? Why must you come back so suddenly? Why are you here to mess up my life?”
Gavin grew agitated.
“I did everything I could to curry favor with those women, but they refused to see me as their little brother. They said you're the only one who is their little brother. I tried my best to do well around the director and succeeded in making him adopt me, but he's always talking about you and you only! I tried so hard to become you, but everyone refused to give me a chance! Which part of me isn't as good as you? Did you know how desperately I wished you were dead?”
Gavin grimaced.
Right then, rationality left him. He spun around to grab a metal rod and swung it at Emrys.
Alas, the response he received from Emrys was a lightning-swift kick.
Bam!
Before Gavin's metal rod could touch Emrys, a shoeprint appeared on his stomach, and he flew backward.
“You want to know why you won't be as good as me?” Emrys ambled over and stared down at Gavin. “It's because I won't bully the weak. It's because I'm not ungrateful. It's because my jealousy won't turn into resentment. Are these enough reasons for you?”
Emrys' last words, spoken in a soft voice, slammed into Gavin like a sledgehammer.
These were basic principles for being human, which Gavin did not possess.
Gavin was an ungrateful and jealous person who bullied the weak.
“Pfft—”
Perhaps those words were too much for Gavin as he coughed out a mouthful of blood, his face scrunching up in pain.
Emrys only stared at him. He had no pity for Gavin.
Gavin had been consumed by jealousy to the point he turned vile. He deserved no sympathy.
“Young boy, are you... Are you really Emrys Lund?” Walter's shaky voice rang out all of a sudden.
When Emrys turned around, the glacial look on his face was gone, replaced by a smile. “Yes, it's me, Mr. Olman. I'm back.”
“It really is you!”
Walter's heart lurched, and he could not help but burst into tears as he hugged Emrys.
“Oh, my little Emrys, you're still alive! You're still alive... God has finally decided to spare me! I thought... I thought I killed you!”
Walter was bawling. It did not sound like one of despair but of relief.
The boy who had made him feel guilty for fifteen years was still alive.
“Yes, Mr. Olman. I'm still alive, and I'm doing good,” Emrys consoled softly, but he sensed something peculiar about Walter's mumbles. He waited until Walter calmed down before he asked, “Mr. Olman, are you hiding something from me? The fire fifteen years ago wasn't an accident, was it?”
Walter wiped his tears away. “Let bygones be bygones. Everything is fine as long as you're alive.”
His response made Emrys even surer of his speculations. In a solemn manner, he said, “Mr. Olman, if you really feel guilty about me, please tell me everything.”
Walter wanted to avoid the topic, but he knew he could not hide it from Emrys anymore when he saw Emrys' somber look. Slowly, he told Emrys what had happened.
As it turned out, there was indeed something strange about the fire fifteen years ago.
Back then, Prime Realty had been interested in the land where Sunshine Children's Home was. They had met with Walter multiple times in an attempt to force him to agree to sell the land at a low price.
However, Walter was strong-willed. No matter what Prime Realty did, he refused to sign the contract.
Left without a choice, the person in charge of Prime Realty threatened Walter and warned him that he would suffer the consequences of not giving in.
The next day after that, a fire broke out in the orphanage.
Walter suspected that the fire was an act of revenge by Prime Realty, but he could not find any evidence of their involvement.
After that fire, Emrys disappeared.
Walter thought he had indirectly killed Emrys, so he soon quit his job and adopted Gavin, who was about the same age as Emrys.
He tried to alleviate his guilt toward Emrys by giving Gavin everything he could. Alas, he ended up spoiling Gavin and made Gavin a greedy individual who asked for money from him every few days.
It used to be a small sum, so he had said nothing about it. However, this time, Gavin was asking for two hundred thousand.
There was no way Walter would give it to him, so that made Gavin hurl abuses at him.
Dead silence took over after Walter finished telling the story.
When he lifted his head to glance at Emrys, he was taken aback by the terrifying, frigid look in Emrys' dark eyes.
Prime Realty. You made me leave my hometown for fifteen years. You nearly killed me in the fire. You nearly made me lose my family! How should I settle this score with you?
Chapter 3 I Am Back
Emrys could feel the fury rising within him, like a storm building in the distance. His torrent of emotion was waiting to be unleashed.
Sensing his wrath, Walter gently caressed his cheek to console him.
“I'm telling you this so I can be honest and not hide anything from you. However, I don't want you to do anything dangerous.”
He had been afraid to tell Emrys the truth, fearing he would cause trouble for Prime Realty. There was no point in doing so because the forces behind the organization were terrifying.
Emrys was pulled back to reality when the old man's wrinkled palm stroked his cheek. “I'm sorry for giving you a scare, Mr. Olman.”
“Promise me you'll let go of the past, okay?” Walter pleaded.
“Don't worry, Mr. Olman. I won't do anything wrong,” Emrys said, suppressing his anger.
“You're a good kid.” Walter sighed in relief. Suddenly remembering something, he smiled. “The girls will be overjoyed if they know you're still alive.”
Emrys' heart lurched as he asked, “Are they doing fine?”
“They're doing well. They have their own careers, and they send me money every month. I have their photos here too.”
Photos?
Emrys' eyes lit up. It had been fifteen years since he had seen them. He wondered what they looked like now and whether they had grown even more beautiful.
Of course, no matter how they looked, they were the women he loved most in his life.
Walter entered the house and carefully retrieved a stack of photos from the drawer.
Filled with anticipation, Emrys eagerly spread the photos out and took a quick glance. His eyes almost popped out of their sockets.
“T-They're really my sisters?” The man could not believe his eyes, not because his sisters were plain-looking, but because they were too beautiful. Each one of them looked like a goddess.
Walter grinned and remarked, “Your sisters are not only beautiful but also highly successful.”
Somehow, Emrys believed the old man's words.
As the two were chatting, Gavin, who had caught his breath, suddenly crawled miserably to Walter's feet.
“Mr. Olman, please give me two hundred thousand. I really need the money,” he begged.
Clearly, he was preparing to play the sympathy card.
Walter had been chatting happily with Emrys, but Gavin's words instantly ruined his good mood. “How dare you ask me for money?”
“It's not like that, Mr. Olman. It's because I... I—”
“Hurry up and speak your mind,” Walter interrupted before Gavin could think of an explanation. “Did you get into any trouble outside?”
Seeing that he could not hide the truth, Gavin bit the bullet and confessed, “I owe the casino money. They threatened to cut off my hand if I didn't pay back within a week.”
“What! How dare you go to the casino?!” Walter was enraged when he heard that Gavin owed money at the casino. He grabbed a broom and started beating him with it.
Instead of dodging, Gavin pleaded, “I must have gone insane, but it has already happened. I honestly can't come up with a solution, which is why I'm asking you for money.”
“Are you trying to drive me crazy?” Walter bellowed.
Just then, a clear and cold voice came from afar. “Gavin, I warned you not to make Mr. Olman angry again. Why do you keep disobeying my instructions?”
A tall and slender woman walked over from outside the courtyard.
Her long, shiny hair was coiled high behind her head, exposing her grace and poise. She had stunning features and a cold and sophisticated attitude.
The white and elegant clothing could not hide her curvaceous figure. She exuded goddess-like grace.
She's so beautiful!
At first glance, Emrys was deeply attracted to the mysterious woman. His eyes glistened as he admired her good looks.
That's my eldest sister!
The woman was none other than Emrys' eldest sister, Cordelia Youngblood, whom he hadn't seen in fifteen years.
Compared to the photo Emrys had seen earlier, Cordelia was even more beautiful in person, but she was also more aloof.
Cordelia and Emrys looked at each other at the same time.
In that moment of eye contact, Cordelia's delicate body trembled slightly. There was a hint of surprise in her beautiful eyes. However, she quickly recollected herself as if nothing had happened.
“For Mr. Olman's sake, I'll help you for the last time. If you dare to cause trouble again, I'll break your legs.” In order to prevent Walter from being upset, Cordelia wrote a check for two hundred thousand and threw it at Gavin.
Gavin was wild with joy. “Thank you, Delia.”
“Don't call me that. You have no right to call my name,” the woman spat.
“Haha...” Gavin smiled shamelessly. It didn't matter how he was treated now that he had the money.
Unable to contain himself any longer, Emrys uttered, “Delia, it's me.”
After five years of military service, the man's iron-blooded character had already been forged. Even when facing a million-strong army, he had never shown any fear.
However, at that moment, he felt jittery having to face his eldest sister.
Even an iron man could be tender.
Emrys' weak spot was his seven sisters.
Cordelia froze as she recalled memories of her beloved younger brother from fifteen years ago.
She stiffly turned to look at the somewhat familiar face, her voice trembling as she spoke. “You are... You are...”
Cordelia could not believe her eyes.
When she first entered and saw Emrys, she immediately felt that the young man resembled her brother, who had died in a fire.
However, she didn't dare to believe it, as she was afraid of being disappointed.
Even though Emrys called her “Delia” with such a similar tone and expression, she still couldn't believe the man was her brother.
Walter smiled and said, “Cordelia, he is your little brother, Emrys. He has returned.”
“Emrys...” The woman was lost in her thoughts for a moment.
Is my little brother, Emrys, really back?
“Delia, it's me. I'm back.” Emrys smiled warmly and stepped forward to give his eldest sister a hug.
Cordelia's body instantly tensed up, and a hint of resistance flashed through her cold eyes. However, her actions were subtle and not particularly obvious.
“Emrys, you're finally back! I'm so happy!” Despite her celebratory words, she stepped back and broke free from Emrys' embrace.
Emrys was stunned, as his eldest sister's reaction was somewhat unexpected. She wasn't as excited as he had imagined, nor did she ask how he survived the fire.
Instead, they were like two old friends greeting each other respectfully, having not seen each other in a long time.
Have we really grown apart after fifteen years?
Emrys frowned as he thought of a serious question. He wondered if Cordelia had already started her own family and was trying to avoid complications.
After all, even though they called each other siblings, they didn't have any blood relation.
If that were the case, Emrys could only sincerely wish her well.
Walter, who was oblivious to the tense mood, enthusiastically escorted them to a seat so they could catch up on their lives.
Throughout the conversation, Cordelia did not ask Emrys anything about his life.
The bitter sensation in Emrys' heart grew stronger.
Maybe we have really grown apart!
Jadeborough in July was scorching.
A skinny young man in the crowd was silently gazing at the familiar and yet somewhat unfamiliar city.
“It's been fifteen years... I'm finally back. I wonder how the girls are,” the young man mumbled under his breath.
Emrys Lund was an orphan who grew up in an orphanage. There, seven girls who were not related to him by blood still loved him like family.
Their favorite game as children was to play house with Emrys. They even promised to marry Emrys in the future.
Emrys was only five back then. In his cute voice, he told them that their promises had to be genuine because they were no longer three years old.
The seven girls gave him a pinky promise for that.
From then on, the young Emrys looked forward to growing up quickly, until a fire destroyed his life.
Those girls could have escaped, but they had run back into the building to look for him and were trapped in the flames.
Frightened out of his mind, the young Emrys began bawling.
The eldest of the girls held him in her arms and told him not to be afraid.
The flames raged on.
The eight children huddled together, but they soon passed out from the smoke.
When young Emrys opened his eyes again, the flames were still there. What was different was that there was an elderly friar standing before him in the fire, his clothes perfectly intact.
The young Emrys was stunned. He thought he was hallucinating until the elderly friar said, “I can save the girls, but you have to serve as my apprentice.”
Those words were lifesaving words, and Emrys agreed to them immediately.
Back then, he did not realize that his life story would be rewritten because of that.
After leaving the orphanage, the elderly friar brought Emrys to a monastery and taught him medical skills, martial arts, and magic. He even made Emrys train in a Nameless Divine Art.
That lasted for ten years.
When Emrys turned fifteen and thought he could finally return to Jadeborough, the elderly friar sent him to the war zone at the border.
That went on for five years.
During those years, an organization named Sky Devourer rose to power in the midst of the bloody battles.
With Sky Devourer and its Thirty-six Sky Generals in power guarding over the four regions, no one dared to lay a finger on Chanaea from then on.
Their lord, Empyrean Lord, in the meantime, had discreetly returned to the land where he spent his childhood—Jadeborough.
Emrys was mulling over his past, his memories flashing across his mind as if he was dreaming.
Truly, if he hadn't been through all those incidents—if he were to hear it from someone else—he would have thought of them as insane.
Sunshine Children's Home was still around, but Emrys had complicated feelings about it.
The fire fifteen years ago had put the orphanage in the spotlight, with kindhearted people donating generously to rebuild the orphanage.
The shabby, concrete building was now a much taller building, and it had better facilities than before. However, it was no longer the place Emrys was familiar with.
Still, when Emrys' gaze landed on the children's innocent smiles, the strangeness of it all dissipated.
He felt as if he was looking at a younger version of himself and the girls.
Everything was still the same, and the orphanage was still the wondrous place it used to be.
Emrys soon found one of the orphanage's staff and told them the reason for his visit.
In no time, a woman with reading glasses came to Emrys and began studying him in confusion.
“I'm the director of Sunshine Children's Home. May I know who you're looking for?”
“You're the director?” Emrys froze.
The director he remembered had the last name Olman, and he was an elderly man. He was definitely not the woman standing before him.
The elderly woman nodded. “I've been the director for over ten years. Aren't you here to see me?”
“I'm here to see Mr. Olman.”
“Oh, you're looking for the old director! It's been some time since he retired!”
The director was no longer suspicious of Emrys when she realized he was there to look for the previous director. In fact, she became friendlier.
However, Emrys frowned.
Mr. Olman retired? And it seems that he retired over ten years ago. Is it because of that fire?
Emrys hastily asked, “Then, do you have Mr. Olman's address?”
“I do, I do! Give me a moment. I'll write it down for you.”
The woman turned to enter a room. Not long after, she returned with a note containing the previous director's address and handed it to Emrys.
“Thank you!”
Following the address, Emrys arrived at a house.
A graying elderly man was hunching over, sweeping the yard. Emrys recognized him as the previous director—Walter Olman—instantly.
It's been fifteen years since I saw Mr. Olman. He looks like he has aged tremendously.
A wave of sorrow washed over Emrys, and he hurried toward him. However, what he saw next made rage course through his veins.
While Walter was sweeping the floor, a young man in a flowery shirt shoved him all of a sudden and snapped, “I know those women send you money every month. Where is it? Spit it out!”
This is a robbery in broad daylight!
Emrys was livid. He lunged at the young man and grabbed his collar. “How dare you try to steal an old man's money?”
The young man did not expect someone to lunge at him. A trace of panic flitted across his face, but he soon calmed down again.
“L-Let go of me. This is a family matter. What does this have to do with you?”
“Family matter?”
It was Emrys' turn to be confused as he turned to look at Walter.
A melancholic look manifested on Walter's face, and he sighed. “He's not lying, kid. He's no robber. He's Gavin Wahl, my adopted son.”
Gavin Wahl? Oh, it's Gavin!
Emrys had to stare at the other young man for a while before he finally recalled who he was.
No wonder he looks familiar. He's Gavin, the one who used to bully me and was beaten up by the girls. Why did Mr. Olman adopt him?
For a moment, Emrys was in a daze.
Gavin took the opportunity to struggle away from him. He coughed violently for a while before he managed to recompose himself.
“Hey, don't be a busybody. Since you know this is a family matter, now out of here!”
Gavin shot Emrys a glare before turning to shout at Walter again.
“Grayhead, you should be giving me good food, clothes, and money for entertainment now that you’ve adopted me. Why did you adopt me if you can't give me the best things in life? Where is the money those women gave you? Give it to me! What are you trying to do by hiding it? Are you trying to bring it to the grave with you? You don't have many years to live, and you need me to make the arrangements for your funeral. Who are you going to give the money to if not me?!”
The more Gavin spoke, the more he was getting out of line.
Walter's body was shaking, but he kept his head low as he endured Gavin's cursing.
Emrys could not bear to watch any longer. He raised his hand and gave Gavin a slap.
Smack!
“This slap is for your impudence and your foul mouth!”
Smack!
“This is for your ingratitude! You are a shame to humankind!”
Smack!
“And this is for your ignorance!”
Chapter 2 The Jealousy Of Gavin
Each of the three slaps was harder and louder than the previous one.
When Emrys delivered the last slap, Gavin fell to the ground on his bottom.
Gavin was stunned.
He was bewildered.
Where did this man come from?
However, he soon came back to his senses, and the veins on his neck bulged.
“Whether or not I'm a dutiful son is none of your business! Who do you think you are to stick your nose in my matters?”
“Who do I think I am?” Emrys shot him an icy look. “Open your eyes and take a good look at who I am!”
“You—”
Emrys' bellow made Gavin freeze in place, and he finally studied Emrys' face.
Then a shudder wracked his body.
The image of the skinny boy fifteen years ago started overlapping with the sight of the young man in front of him.
It was only then that Gavin realized how similar their features were.
“No... That’s impossible...”
Gavin shook his head vigorously. Emrys' name was on the tip of his tongue, but he could not say the name out loud.
It was too absurd.
"Surprised?" Emrys sneered. "You used to torment me relentlessly during our childhood. You urinated on my shoes and ruined my clothes with watercolors. You even scapegoated me on several occasions, resulting in me bearing the punishments meant for you by Mr. Olman. Have all those memories slipped your mind?"
Thump!
Gavin took a step back.
It's him! It really is him! The Emrys I bullied so often is back!
“Why didn't the fire kill you? Why must you come back so suddenly? Why are you here to mess up my life?”
Gavin grew agitated.
“I did everything I could to curry favor with those women, but they refused to see me as their little brother. They said you're the only one who is their little brother. I tried my best to do well around the director and succeeded in making him adopt me, but he's always talking about you and you only! I tried so hard to become you, but everyone refused to give me a chance! Which part of me isn't as good as you? Did you know how desperately I wished you were dead?”
Gavin grimaced.
Right then, rationality left him. He spun around to grab a metal rod and swung it at Emrys.
Alas, the response he received from Emrys was a lightning-swift kick.
Bam!
Before Gavin's metal rod could touch Emrys, a shoeprint appeared on his stomach, and he flew backward.
“You want to know why you won't be as good as me?” Emrys ambled over and stared down at Gavin. “It's because I won't bully the weak. It's because I'm not ungrateful. It's because my jealousy won't turn into resentment. Are these enough reasons for you?”
Emrys' last words, spoken in a soft voice, slammed into Gavin like a sledgehammer.
These were basic principles for being human, which Gavin did not possess.
Gavin was an ungrateful and jealous person who bullied the weak.
“Pfft—”
Perhaps those words were too much for Gavin as he coughed out a mouthful of blood, his face scrunching up in pain.
Emrys only stared at him. He had no pity for Gavin.
Gavin had been consumed by jealousy to the point he turned vile. He deserved no sympathy.
“Young boy, are you... Are you really Emrys Lund?” Walter's shaky voice rang out all of a sudden.
When Emrys turned around, the glacial look on his face was gone, replaced by a smile. “Yes, it's me, Mr. Olman. I'm back.”
“It really is you!”
Walter's heart lurched, and he could not help but burst into tears as he hugged Emrys.
“Oh, my little Emrys, you're still alive! You're still alive... God has finally decided to spare me! I thought... I thought I killed you!”
Walter was bawling. It did not sound like one of despair but of relief.
The boy who had made him feel guilty for fifteen years was still alive.
“Yes, Mr. Olman. I'm still alive, and I'm doing good,” Emrys consoled softly, but he sensed something peculiar about Walter's mumbles. He waited until Walter calmed down before he asked, “Mr. Olman, are you hiding something from me? The fire fifteen years ago wasn't an accident, was it?”
Walter wiped his tears away. “Let bygones be bygones. Everything is fine as long as you're alive.”
His response made Emrys even surer of his speculations. In a solemn manner, he said, “Mr. Olman, if you really feel guilty about me, please tell me everything.”
Walter wanted to avoid the topic, but he knew he could not hide it from Emrys anymore when he saw Emrys' somber look. Slowly, he told Emrys what had happened.
As it turned out, there was indeed something strange about the fire fifteen years ago.
Back then, Prime Realty had been interested in the land where Sunshine Children's Home was. They had met with Walter multiple times in an attempt to force him to agree to sell the land at a low price.
However, Walter was strong-willed. No matter what Prime Realty did, he refused to sign the contract.
Left without a choice, the person in charge of Prime Realty threatened Walter and warned him that he would suffer the consequences of not giving in.
The next day after that, a fire broke out in the orphanage.
Walter suspected that the fire was an act of revenge by Prime Realty, but he could not find any evidence of their involvement.
After that fire, Emrys disappeared.
Walter thought he had indirectly killed Emrys, so he soon quit his job and adopted Gavin, who was about the same age as Emrys.
He tried to alleviate his guilt toward Emrys by giving Gavin everything he could. Alas, he ended up spoiling Gavin and made Gavin a greedy individual who asked for money from him every few days.
It used to be a small sum, so he had said nothing about it. However, this time, Gavin was asking for two hundred thousand.
There was no way Walter would give it to him, so that made Gavin hurl abuses at him.
Dead silence took over after Walter finished telling the story.
When he lifted his head to glance at Emrys, he was taken aback by the terrifying, frigid look in Emrys' dark eyes.
Prime Realty. You made me leave my hometown for fifteen years. You nearly killed me in the fire. You nearly made me lose my family! How should I settle this score with you?
Chapter 3 I Am Back
Emrys could feel the fury rising within him, like a storm building in the distance. His torrent of emotion was waiting to be unleashed.
Sensing his wrath, Walter gently caressed his cheek to console him.
“I'm telling you this so I can be honest and not hide anything from you. However, I don't want you to do anything dangerous.”
He had been afraid to tell Emrys the truth, fearing he would cause trouble for Prime Realty. There was no point in doing so because the forces behind the organization were terrifying.
Emrys was pulled back to reality when the old man's wrinkled palm stroked his cheek. “I'm sorry for giving you a scare, Mr. Olman.”
“Promise me you'll let go of the past, okay?” Walter pleaded.
“Don't worry, Mr. Olman. I won't do anything wrong,” Emrys said, suppressing his anger.
“You're a good kid.” Walter sighed in relief. Suddenly remembering something, he smiled. “The girls will be overjoyed if they know you're still alive.”
Emrys' heart lurched as he asked, “Are they doing fine?”
“They're doing well. They have their own careers, and they send me money every month. I have their photos here too.”
Photos?
Emrys' eyes lit up. It had been fifteen years since he had seen them. He wondered what they looked like now and whether they had grown even more beautiful.
Of course, no matter how they looked, they were the women he loved most in his life.
Walter entered the house and carefully retrieved a stack of photos from the drawer.
Filled with anticipation, Emrys eagerly spread the photos out and took a quick glance. His eyes almost popped out of their sockets.
“T-They're really my sisters?” The man could not believe his eyes, not because his sisters were plain-looking, but because they were too beautiful. Each one of them looked like a goddess.
Walter grinned and remarked, “Your sisters are not only beautiful but also highly successful.”
Somehow, Emrys believed the old man's words.
As the two were chatting, Gavin, who had caught his breath, suddenly crawled miserably to Walter's feet.
“Mr. Olman, please give me two hundred thousand. I really need the money,” he begged.
Clearly, he was preparing to play the sympathy card.
Walter had been chatting happily with Emrys, but Gavin's words instantly ruined his good mood. “How dare you ask me for money?”
“It's not like that, Mr. Olman. It's because I... I—”
“Hurry up and speak your mind,” Walter interrupted before Gavin could think of an explanation. “Did you get into any trouble outside?”
Seeing that he could not hide the truth, Gavin bit the bullet and confessed, “I owe the casino money. They threatened to cut off my hand if I didn't pay back within a week.”
“What! How dare you go to the casino?!” Walter was enraged when he heard that Gavin owed money at the casino. He grabbed a broom and started beating him with it.
Instead of dodging, Gavin pleaded, “I must have gone insane, but it has already happened. I honestly can't come up with a solution, which is why I'm asking you for money.”
“Are you trying to drive me crazy?” Walter bellowed.
Just then, a clear and cold voice came from afar. “Gavin, I warned you not to make Mr. Olman angry again. Why do you keep disobeying my instructions?”
A tall and slender woman walked over from outside the courtyard.
Her long, shiny hair was coiled high behind her head, exposing her grace and poise. She had stunning features and a cold and sophisticated attitude.
The white and elegant clothing could not hide her curvaceous figure. She exuded goddess-like grace.
She's so beautiful!
At first glance, Emrys was deeply attracted to the mysterious woman. His eyes glistened as he admired her good looks.
That's my eldest sister!
The woman was none other than Emrys' eldest sister, Cordelia Youngblood, whom he hadn't seen in fifteen years.
Compared to the photo Emrys had seen earlier, Cordelia was even more beautiful in person, but she was also more aloof.
Cordelia and Emrys looked at each other at the same time.
In that moment of eye contact, Cordelia's delicate body trembled slightly. There was a hint of surprise in her beautiful eyes. However, she quickly recollected herself as if nothing had happened.
“For Mr. Olman's sake, I'll help you for the last time. If you dare to cause trouble again, I'll break your legs.” In order to prevent Walter from being upset, Cordelia wrote a check for two hundred thousand and threw it at Gavin.
Gavin was wild with joy. “Thank you, Delia.”
“Don't call me that. You have no right to call my name,” the woman spat.
“Haha...” Gavin smiled shamelessly. It didn't matter how he was treated now that he had the money.
Unable to contain himself any longer, Emrys uttered, “Delia, it's me.”
After five years of military service, the man's iron-blooded character had already been forged. Even when facing a million-strong army, he had never shown any fear.
However, at that moment, he felt jittery having to face his eldest sister.
Even an iron man could be tender.
Emrys' weak spot was his seven sisters.
Cordelia froze as she recalled memories of her beloved younger brother from fifteen years ago.
She stiffly turned to look at the somewhat familiar face, her voice trembling as she spoke. “You are... You are...”
Cordelia could not believe her eyes.
When she first entered and saw Emrys, she immediately felt that the young man resembled her brother, who had died in a fire.
However, she didn't dare to believe it, as she was afraid of being disappointed.
Even though Emrys called her “Delia” with such a similar tone and expression, she still couldn't believe the man was her brother.
Walter smiled and said, “Cordelia, he is your little brother, Emrys. He has returned.”
“Emrys...” The woman was lost in her thoughts for a moment.
Is my little brother, Emrys, really back?
“Delia, it's me. I'm back.” Emrys smiled warmly and stepped forward to give his eldest sister a hug.
Cordelia's body instantly tensed up, and a hint of resistance flashed through her cold eyes. However, her actions were subtle and not particularly obvious.
“Emrys, you're finally back! I'm so happy!” Despite her celebratory words, she stepped back and broke free from Emrys' embrace.
Emrys was stunned, as his eldest sister's reaction was somewhat unexpected. She wasn't as excited as he had imagined, nor did she ask how he survived the fire.
Instead, they were like two old friends greeting each other respectfully, having not seen each other in a long time.
Have we really grown apart after fifteen years?
Emrys frowned as he thought of a serious question. He wondered if Cordelia had already started her own family and was trying to avoid complications.
After all, even though they called each other siblings, they didn't have any blood relation.
If that were the case, Emrys could only sincerely wish her well.
Walter, who was oblivious to the tense mood, enthusiastically escorted them to a seat so they could catch up on their lives.
Throughout the conversation, Cordelia did not ask Emrys anything about his life.
The bitter sensation in Emrys' heart grew stronger.
Maybe we have really grown apart!
Jan 28, 2024 - Jan 28, 2024
"Anastasia, help!‘’
The desperate and helpless sound of her best friend's voice was the only thing on Anastasia Tillman's mind as she rushed over to the clubhouse.
Room 808. Anastasia looked up at the number plaque on the door of the private room. It was the same room number that her best friend, Hayley Seymour, had texted her. Without another thought, she barged through the door to save her friend.
When the door swung open under her hand, she was greeted by the darkness within. Suddenly, a strong hand clasped around her wrist and dragged her into the dark room, followed by a loud thud as the door slammed shut.
"Hey—who are you. What do you want?!" Anastasia shrieked, her eyes darting around wildly as she tried to make out her surroundings.
"Settle down, and I'll treat you well." A man's deep and husky voice was getting close to her ear.
An hour later, Anastasia staggered out of the room, looking disheveled. She had only just been through a nightmare, but that didn't distract her from worrying about her best friend's safety.
She was just about to call Hayley's number when she saw a group of men and women walking out the side door. Under the lights, she instantly recognized two of the women in the group.
One happened to be Hayley, her best friend who had cried for help on the phone earlier, and the other was Anastasia's stepsister, Erica Tillman. The two girls walked side by side with their arms linked, as if they were the closest of friends.
Read Next Chapter Now👉
The desperate and helpless sound of her best friend's voice was the only thing on Anastasia Tillman's mind as she rushed over to the clubhouse.
Room 808. Anastasia looked up at the number plaque on the door of the private room. It was the same room number that her best friend, Hayley Seymour, had texted her. Without another thought, she barged through the door to save her friend.
When the door swung open under her hand, she was greeted by the darkness within. Suddenly, a strong hand clasped around her wrist and dragged her into the dark room, followed by a loud thud as the door slammed shut.
"Hey—who are you. What do you want?!" Anastasia shrieked, her eyes darting around wildly as she tried to make out her surroundings.
"Settle down, and I'll treat you well." A man's deep and husky voice was getting close to her ear.
An hour later, Anastasia staggered out of the room, looking disheveled. She had only just been through a nightmare, but that didn't distract her from worrying about her best friend's safety.
She was just about to call Hayley's number when she saw a group of men and women walking out the side door. Under the lights, she instantly recognized two of the women in the group.
One happened to be Hayley, her best friend who had cried for help on the phone earlier, and the other was Anastasia's stepsister, Erica Tillman. The two girls walked side by side with their arms linked, as if they were the closest of friends.
Read Next Chapter Now👉
Jan 26, 2024 - Jan 26, 2024
Chapter 1 The Return Of Sky Devourer Lord
Jadeborough in July was scorching.
A skinny young man in the crowd was silently gazing at the familiar and yet somewhat unfamiliar city.
“It's been fifteen years... I'm finally back. I wonder how the girls are,” the young man mumbled under his breath.
Emrys Lund was an orphan who grew up in an orphanage. There, seven girls who were not related to him by blood still loved him like family.
Their favorite game as children was to play house with Emrys. They even promised to marry Emrys in the future.
Emrys was only five back then. In his cute voice, he told them that their promises had to be genuine because they were no longer three years old.
The seven girls gave him a pinky promise for that.
From then on, the young Emrys looked forward to growing up quickly, until a fire destroyed his life.
Those girls could have escaped, but they had run back into the building to look for him and were trapped in the flames.
Frightened out of his mind, the young Emrys began bawling.
The eldest of the girls held him in her arms and told him not to be afraid.
The flames raged on.
The eight children huddled together, but they soon passed out from the smoke.
When young Emrys opened his eyes again, the flames were still there. What was different was that there was an elderly friar standing before him in the fire, his clothes perfectly intact.
The young Emrys was stunned. He thought he was hallucinating until the elderly friar said, “I can save the girls, but you have to serve as my apprentice.”
Those words were lifesaving words, and Emrys agreed to them immediately.
Back then, he did not realize that his life story would be rewritten because of that.
After leaving the orphanage, the elderly friar brought Emrys to a monastery and taught him medical skills, martial arts, and magic. He even made Emrys train in a Nameless Divine Art.
That lasted for ten years.
When Emrys turned fifteen and thought he could finally return to Jadeborough, the elderly friar sent him to the war zone at the border.
That went on for five years.
During those years, an organization named Sky Devourer rose to power in the midst of the bloody battles.
With Sky Devourer and its Thirty-six Sky Generals in power guarding over the four regions, no one dared to lay a finger on Chanaea from then on.
Their lord, Empyrean Lord, in the meantime, had discreetly returned to the land where he spent his childhood—Jadeborough.
Emrys was mulling over his past, his memories flashing across his mind as if he was dreaming.
Truly, if he hadn't been through all those incidents—if he were to hear it from someone else—he would have thought of them as insane.
Sunshine Children's Home was still around, but Emrys had complicated feelings about it.
The fire fifteen years ago had put the orphanage in the spotlight, with kindhearted people donating generously to rebuild the orphanage.
The shabby, concrete building was now a much taller building, and it had better facilities than before. However, it was no longer the place Emrys was familiar with.
Still, when Emrys' gaze landed on the children's innocent smiles, the strangeness of it all dissipated.
He felt as if he was looking at a younger version of himself and the girls.
Everything was still the same, and the orphanage was still the wondrous place it used to be.
Emrys soon found one of the orphanage's staff and told them the reason for his visit.
In no time, a woman with reading glasses came to Emrys and began studying him in confusion.
“I'm the director of Sunshine Children's Home. May I know who you're looking for?”
“You're the director?” Emrys froze.
The director he remembered had the last name Olman, and he was an elderly man. He was definitely not the woman standing before him.
The elderly woman nodded. “I've been the director for over ten years. Aren't you here to see me?”
“I'm here to see Mr. Olman.”
“Oh, you're looking for the old director! It's been some time since he retired!”
The director was no longer suspicious of Emrys when she realized he was there to look for the previous director. In fact, she became friendlier.
However, Emrys frowned.
Mr. Olman retired? And it seems that he retired over ten years ago. Is it because of that fire?
Emrys hastily asked, “Then, do you have Mr. Olman's address?”
“I do, I do! Give me a moment. I'll write it down for you.”
The woman turned to enter a room. Not long after, she returned with a note containing the previous director's address and handed it to Emrys.
“Thank you!”
Following the address, Emrys arrived at a house.
A graying elderly man was hunching over, sweeping the yard. Emrys recognized him as the previous director—Walter Olman—instantly.
It's been fifteen years since I saw Mr. Olman. He looks like he has aged tremendously.
A wave of sorrow washed over Emrys, and he hurried toward him. However, what he saw next made rage course through his veins.
While Walter was sweeping the floor, a young man in a flowery shirt shoved him all of a sudden and snapped, “I know those women send you money every month. Where is it? Spit it out!”
This is a robbery in broad daylight!
Emrys was livid. He lunged at the young man and grabbed his collar. “How dare you try to steal an old man's money?”
The young man did not expect someone to lunge at him. A trace of panic flitted across his face, but he soon calmed down again.
“L-Let go of me. This is a family matter. What does this have to do with you?”
“Family matter?”
It was Emrys' turn to be confused as he turned to look at Walter.
A melancholic look manifested on Walter's face, and he sighed. “He's not lying, kid. He's no robber. He's Gavin Wahl, my adopted son.”
Gavin Wahl? Oh, it's Gavin!
Emrys had to stare at the other young man for a while before he finally recalled who he was.
No wonder he looks familiar. He's Gavin, the one who used to bully me and was beaten up by the girls. Why did Mr. Olman adopt him?
For a moment, Emrys was in a daze.
Gavin took the opportunity to struggle away from him. He coughed violently for a while before he managed to recompose himself.
“Hey, don't be a busybody. Since you know this is a family matter, now out of here!”
Gavin shot Emrys a glare before turning to shout at Walter again.
“Grayhead, you should be giving me good food, clothes, and money for entertainment now that you’ve adopted me. Why did you adopt me if you can't give me the best things in life? Where is the money those women gave you? Give it to me! What are you trying to do by hiding it? Are you trying to bring it to the grave with you? You don't have many years to live, and you need me to make the arrangements for your funeral. Who are you going to give the money to if not me?!”
The more Gavin spoke, the more he was getting out of line.
Walter's body was shaking, but he kept his head low as he endured Gavin's cursing.
Emrys could not bear to watch any longer. He raised his hand and gave Gavin a slap.
Smack!
“This slap is for your impudence and your foul mouth!”
Smack!
“This is for your ingratitude! You are a shame to humankind!”
Smack!
“And this is for your ignorance!”
Chapter 2 The Jealousy Of Gavin
Each of the three slaps was harder and louder than the previous one.
When Emrys delivered the last slap, Gavin fell to the ground on his bottom.
Gavin was stunned.
He was bewildered.
Where did this man come from?
However, he soon came back to his senses, and the veins on his neck bulged.
“Whether or not I'm a dutiful son is none of your business! Who do you think you are to stick your nose in my matters?”
“Who do I think I am?” Emrys shot him an icy look. “Open your eyes and take a good look at who I am!”
“You—”
Emrys' bellow made Gavin freeze in place, and he finally studied Emrys' face.
Then a shudder wracked his body.
The image of the skinny boy fifteen years ago started overlapping with the sight of the young man in front of him.
It was only then that Gavin realized how similar their features were.
“No... That’s impossible...”
Gavin shook his head vigorously. Emrys' name was on the tip of his tongue, but he could not say the name out loud.
It was too absurd.
"Surprised?" Emrys sneered. "You used to torment me relentlessly during our childhood. You urinated on my shoes and ruined my clothes with watercolors. You even scapegoated me on several occasions, resulting in me bearing the punishments meant for you by Mr. Olman. Have all those memories slipped your mind?"
Thump!
Gavin took a step back.
It's him! It really is him! The Emrys I bullied so often is back!
“Why didn't the fire kill you? Why must you come back so suddenly? Why are you here to mess up my life?”
Gavin grew agitated.
“I did everything I could to curry favor with those women, but they refused to see me as their little brother. They said you're the only one who is their little brother. I tried my best to do well around the director and succeeded in making him adopt me, but he's always talking about you and you only! I tried so hard to become you, but everyone refused to give me a chance! Which part of me isn't as good as you? Did you know how desperately I wished you were dead?”
Gavin grimaced.
Right then, rationality left him. He spun around to grab a metal rod and swung it at Emrys.
Alas, the response he received from Emrys was a lightning-swift kick.
Bam!
Before Gavin's metal rod could touch Emrys, a shoeprint appeared on his stomach, and he flew backward.
“You want to know why you won't be as good as me?” Emrys ambled over and stared down at Gavin. “It's because I won't bully the weak. It's because I'm not ungrateful. It's because my jealousy won't turn into resentment. Are these enough reasons for you?”
Emrys' last words, spoken in a soft voice, slammed into Gavin like a sledgehammer.
These were basic principles for being human, which Gavin did not possess.
Gavin was an ungrateful and jealous person who bullied the weak.
“Pfft—”
Perhaps those words were too much for Gavin as he coughed out a mouthful of blood, his face scrunching up in pain.
Emrys only stared at him. He had no pity for Gavin.
Gavin had been consumed by jealousy to the point he turned vile. He deserved no sympathy.
“Young boy, are you... Are you really Emrys Lund?” Walter's shaky voice rang out all of a sudden.
When Emrys turned around, the glacial look on his face was gone, replaced by a smile. “Yes, it's me, Mr. Olman. I'm back.”
“It really is you!”
Walter's heart lurched, and he could not help but burst into tears as he hugged Emrys.
“Oh, my little Emrys, you're still alive! You're still alive... God has finally decided to spare me! I thought... I thought I killed you!”
Walter was bawling. It did not sound like one of despair but of relief.
The boy who had made him feel guilty for fifteen years was still alive.
“Yes, Mr. Olman. I'm still alive, and I'm doing good,” Emrys consoled softly, but he sensed something peculiar about Walter's mumbles. He waited until Walter calmed down before he asked, “Mr. Olman, are you hiding something from me? The fire fifteen years ago wasn't an accident, was it?”
Walter wiped his tears away. “Let bygones be bygones. Everything is fine as long as you're alive.”
His response made Emrys even surer of his speculations. In a solemn manner, he said, “Mr. Olman, if you really feel guilty about me, please tell me everything.”
Walter wanted to avoid the topic, but he knew he could not hide it from Emrys anymore when he saw Emrys' somber look. Slowly, he told Emrys what had happened.
As it turned out, there was indeed something strange about the fire fifteen years ago.
Back then, Prime Realty had been interested in the land where Sunshine Children's Home was. They had met with Walter multiple times in an attempt to force him to agree to sell the land at a low price.
However, Walter was strong-willed. No matter what Prime Realty did, he refused to sign the contract.
Left without a choice, the person in charge of Prime Realty threatened Walter and warned him that he would suffer the consequences of not giving in.
The next day after that, a fire broke out in the orphanage.
Walter suspected that the fire was an act of revenge by Prime Realty, but he could not find any evidence of their involvement.
After that fire, Emrys disappeared.
Walter thought he had indirectly killed Emrys, so he soon quit his job and adopted Gavin, who was about the same age as Emrys.
He tried to alleviate his guilt toward Emrys by giving Gavin everything he could. Alas, he ended up spoiling Gavin and made Gavin a greedy individual who asked for money from him every few days.
It used to be a small sum, so he had said nothing about it. However, this time, Gavin was asking for two hundred thousand.
There was no way Walter would give it to him, so that made Gavin hurl abuses at him.
Dead silence took over after Walter finished telling the story.
When he lifted his head to glance at Emrys, he was taken aback by the terrifying, frigid look in Emrys' dark eyes.
Prime Realty. You made me leave my hometown for fifteen years. You nearly killed me in the fire. You nearly made me lose my family! How should I settle this score with you?
Chapter 3 I Am Back
Emrys could feel the fury rising within him, like a storm building in the distance. His torrent of emotion was waiting to be unleashed.
Sensing his wrath, Walter gently caressed his cheek to console him.
“I'm telling you this so I can be honest and not hide anything from you. However, I don't want you to do anything dangerous.”
He had been afraid to tell Emrys the truth, fearing he would cause trouble for Prime Realty. There was no point in doing so because the forces behind the organization were terrifying.
Emrys was pulled back to reality when the old man's wrinkled palm stroked his cheek. “I'm sorry for giving you a scare, Mr. Olman.”
“Promise me you'll let go of the past, okay?” Walter pleaded.
“Don't worry, Mr. Olman. I won't do anything wrong,” Emrys said, suppressing his anger.
“You're a good kid.” Walter sighed in relief. Suddenly remembering something, he smiled. “The girls will be overjoyed if they know you're still alive.”
Emrys' heart lurched as he asked, “Are they doing fine?”
“They're doing well. They have their own careers, and they send me money every month. I have their photos here too.”
Photos?
Emrys' eyes lit up. It had been fifteen years since he had seen them. He wondered what they looked like now and whether they had grown even more beautiful.
Of course, no matter how they looked, they were the women he loved most in his life.
Walter entered the house and carefully retrieved a stack of photos from the drawer.
Filled with anticipation, Emrys eagerly spread the photos out and took a quick glance. His eyes almost popped out of their sockets.
“T-They're really my sisters?” The man could not believe his eyes, not because his sisters were plain-looking, but because they were too beautiful. Each one of them looked like a goddess.
Walter grinned and remarked, “Your sisters are not only beautiful but also highly successful.”
Somehow, Emrys believed the old man's words.
As the two were chatting, Gavin, who had caught his breath, suddenly crawled miserably to Walter's feet.
“Mr. Olman, please give me two hundred thousand. I really need the money,” he begged.
Clearly, he was preparing to play the sympathy card.
Walter had been chatting happily with Emrys, but Gavin's words instantly ruined his good mood. “How dare you ask me for money?”
“It's not like that, Mr. Olman. It's because I... I—”
“Hurry up and speak your mind,” Walter interrupted before Gavin could think of an explanation. “Did you get into any trouble outside?”
Seeing that he could not hide the truth, Gavin bit the bullet and confessed, “I owe the casino money. They threatened to cut off my hand if I didn't pay back within a week.”
“What! How dare you go to the casino?!” Walter was enraged when he heard that Gavin owed money at the casino. He grabbed a broom and started beating him with it.
Instead of dodging, Gavin pleaded, “I must have gone insane, but it has already happened. I honestly can't come up with a solution, which is why I'm asking you for money.”
“Are you trying to drive me crazy?” Walter bellowed.
Just then, a clear and cold voice came from afar. “Gavin, I warned you not to make Mr. Olman angry again. Why do you keep disobeying my instructions?”
A tall and slender woman walked over from outside the courtyard.
Her long, shiny hair was coiled high behind her head, exposing her grace and poise. She had stunning features and a cold and sophisticated attitude.
The white and elegant clothing could not hide her curvaceous figure. She exuded goddess-like grace.
She's so beautiful!
At first glance, Emrys was deeply attracted to the mysterious woman. His eyes glistened as he admired her good looks.
That's my eldest sister!
The woman was none other than Emrys' eldest sister, Cordelia Youngblood, whom he hadn't seen in fifteen years.
Compared to the photo Emrys had seen earlier, Cordelia was even more beautiful in person, but she was also more aloof.
Cordelia and Emrys looked at each other at the same time.
In that moment of eye contact, Cordelia's delicate body trembled slightly. There was a hint of surprise in her beautiful eyes. However, she quickly recollected herself as if nothing had happened.
“For Mr. Olman's sake, I'll help you for the last time. If you dare to cause trouble again, I'll break your legs.” In order to prevent Walter from being upset, Cordelia wrote a check for two hundred thousand and threw it at Gavin.
Gavin was wild with joy. “Thank you, Delia.”
“Don't call me that. You have no right to call my name,” the woman spat.
“Haha...” Gavin smiled shamelessly. It didn't matter how he was treated now that he had the money.
Unable to contain himself any longer, Emrys uttered, “Delia, it's me.”
After five years of military service, the man's iron-blooded character had already been forged. Even when facing a million-strong army, he had never shown any fear.
However, at that moment, he felt jittery having to face his eldest sister.
Even an iron man could be tender.
Emrys' weak spot was his seven sisters.
Cordelia froze as she recalled memories of her beloved younger brother from fifteen years ago.
She stiffly turned to look at the somewhat familiar face, her voice trembling as she spoke. “You are... You are...”
Cordelia could not believe her eyes.
When she first entered and saw Emrys, she immediately felt that the young man resembled her brother, who had died in a fire.
However, she didn't dare to believe it, as she was afraid of being disappointed.
Even though Emrys called her “Delia” with such a similar tone and expression, she still couldn't believe the man was her brother.
Walter smiled and said, “Cordelia, he is your little brother, Emrys. He has returned.”
“Emrys...” The woman was lost in her thoughts for a moment.
Is my little brother, Emrys, really back?
“Delia, it's me. I'm back.” Emrys smiled warmly and stepped forward to give his eldest sister a hug.
Cordelia's body instantly tensed up, and a hint of resistance flashed through her cold eyes. However, her actions were subtle and not particularly obvious.
“Emrys, you're finally back! I'm so happy!” Despite her celebratory words, she stepped back and broke free from Emrys' embrace.
Emrys was stunned, as his eldest sister's reaction was somewhat unexpected. She wasn't as excited as he had imagined, nor did she ask how he survived the fire.
Instead, they were like two old friends greeting each other respectfully, having not seen each other in a long time.
Have we really grown apart after fifteen years?
Emrys frowned as he thought of a serious question. He wondered if Cordelia had already started her own family and was trying to avoid complications.
After all, even though they called each other siblings, they didn't have any blood relation.
If that were the case, Emrys could only sincerely wish her well.
Walter, who was oblivious to the tense mood, enthusiastically escorted them to a seat so they could catch up on their lives.
Throughout the conversation, Cordelia did not ask Emrys anything about his life.
The bitter sensation in Emrys' heart grew stronger.
Maybe we have really grown apart!
Jadeborough in July was scorching.
A skinny young man in the crowd was silently gazing at the familiar and yet somewhat unfamiliar city.
“It's been fifteen years... I'm finally back. I wonder how the girls are,” the young man mumbled under his breath.
Emrys Lund was an orphan who grew up in an orphanage. There, seven girls who were not related to him by blood still loved him like family.
Their favorite game as children was to play house with Emrys. They even promised to marry Emrys in the future.
Emrys was only five back then. In his cute voice, he told them that their promises had to be genuine because they were no longer three years old.
The seven girls gave him a pinky promise for that.
From then on, the young Emrys looked forward to growing up quickly, until a fire destroyed his life.
Those girls could have escaped, but they had run back into the building to look for him and were trapped in the flames.
Frightened out of his mind, the young Emrys began bawling.
The eldest of the girls held him in her arms and told him not to be afraid.
The flames raged on.
The eight children huddled together, but they soon passed out from the smoke.
When young Emrys opened his eyes again, the flames were still there. What was different was that there was an elderly friar standing before him in the fire, his clothes perfectly intact.
The young Emrys was stunned. He thought he was hallucinating until the elderly friar said, “I can save the girls, but you have to serve as my apprentice.”
Those words were lifesaving words, and Emrys agreed to them immediately.
Back then, he did not realize that his life story would be rewritten because of that.
After leaving the orphanage, the elderly friar brought Emrys to a monastery and taught him medical skills, martial arts, and magic. He even made Emrys train in a Nameless Divine Art.
That lasted for ten years.
When Emrys turned fifteen and thought he could finally return to Jadeborough, the elderly friar sent him to the war zone at the border.
That went on for five years.
During those years, an organization named Sky Devourer rose to power in the midst of the bloody battles.
With Sky Devourer and its Thirty-six Sky Generals in power guarding over the four regions, no one dared to lay a finger on Chanaea from then on.
Their lord, Empyrean Lord, in the meantime, had discreetly returned to the land where he spent his childhood—Jadeborough.
Emrys was mulling over his past, his memories flashing across his mind as if he was dreaming.
Truly, if he hadn't been through all those incidents—if he were to hear it from someone else—he would have thought of them as insane.
Sunshine Children's Home was still around, but Emrys had complicated feelings about it.
The fire fifteen years ago had put the orphanage in the spotlight, with kindhearted people donating generously to rebuild the orphanage.
The shabby, concrete building was now a much taller building, and it had better facilities than before. However, it was no longer the place Emrys was familiar with.
Still, when Emrys' gaze landed on the children's innocent smiles, the strangeness of it all dissipated.
He felt as if he was looking at a younger version of himself and the girls.
Everything was still the same, and the orphanage was still the wondrous place it used to be.
Emrys soon found one of the orphanage's staff and told them the reason for his visit.
In no time, a woman with reading glasses came to Emrys and began studying him in confusion.
“I'm the director of Sunshine Children's Home. May I know who you're looking for?”
“You're the director?” Emrys froze.
The director he remembered had the last name Olman, and he was an elderly man. He was definitely not the woman standing before him.
The elderly woman nodded. “I've been the director for over ten years. Aren't you here to see me?”
“I'm here to see Mr. Olman.”
“Oh, you're looking for the old director! It's been some time since he retired!”
The director was no longer suspicious of Emrys when she realized he was there to look for the previous director. In fact, she became friendlier.
However, Emrys frowned.
Mr. Olman retired? And it seems that he retired over ten years ago. Is it because of that fire?
Emrys hastily asked, “Then, do you have Mr. Olman's address?”
“I do, I do! Give me a moment. I'll write it down for you.”
The woman turned to enter a room. Not long after, she returned with a note containing the previous director's address and handed it to Emrys.
“Thank you!”
Following the address, Emrys arrived at a house.
A graying elderly man was hunching over, sweeping the yard. Emrys recognized him as the previous director—Walter Olman—instantly.
It's been fifteen years since I saw Mr. Olman. He looks like he has aged tremendously.
A wave of sorrow washed over Emrys, and he hurried toward him. However, what he saw next made rage course through his veins.
While Walter was sweeping the floor, a young man in a flowery shirt shoved him all of a sudden and snapped, “I know those women send you money every month. Where is it? Spit it out!”
This is a robbery in broad daylight!
Emrys was livid. He lunged at the young man and grabbed his collar. “How dare you try to steal an old man's money?”
The young man did not expect someone to lunge at him. A trace of panic flitted across his face, but he soon calmed down again.
“L-Let go of me. This is a family matter. What does this have to do with you?”
“Family matter?”
It was Emrys' turn to be confused as he turned to look at Walter.
A melancholic look manifested on Walter's face, and he sighed. “He's not lying, kid. He's no robber. He's Gavin Wahl, my adopted son.”
Gavin Wahl? Oh, it's Gavin!
Emrys had to stare at the other young man for a while before he finally recalled who he was.
No wonder he looks familiar. He's Gavin, the one who used to bully me and was beaten up by the girls. Why did Mr. Olman adopt him?
For a moment, Emrys was in a daze.
Gavin took the opportunity to struggle away from him. He coughed violently for a while before he managed to recompose himself.
“Hey, don't be a busybody. Since you know this is a family matter, now out of here!”
Gavin shot Emrys a glare before turning to shout at Walter again.
“Grayhead, you should be giving me good food, clothes, and money for entertainment now that you’ve adopted me. Why did you adopt me if you can't give me the best things in life? Where is the money those women gave you? Give it to me! What are you trying to do by hiding it? Are you trying to bring it to the grave with you? You don't have many years to live, and you need me to make the arrangements for your funeral. Who are you going to give the money to if not me?!”
The more Gavin spoke, the more he was getting out of line.
Walter's body was shaking, but he kept his head low as he endured Gavin's cursing.
Emrys could not bear to watch any longer. He raised his hand and gave Gavin a slap.
Smack!
“This slap is for your impudence and your foul mouth!”
Smack!
“This is for your ingratitude! You are a shame to humankind!”
Smack!
“And this is for your ignorance!”
Chapter 2 The Jealousy Of Gavin
Each of the three slaps was harder and louder than the previous one.
When Emrys delivered the last slap, Gavin fell to the ground on his bottom.
Gavin was stunned.
He was bewildered.
Where did this man come from?
However, he soon came back to his senses, and the veins on his neck bulged.
“Whether or not I'm a dutiful son is none of your business! Who do you think you are to stick your nose in my matters?”
“Who do I think I am?” Emrys shot him an icy look. “Open your eyes and take a good look at who I am!”
“You—”
Emrys' bellow made Gavin freeze in place, and he finally studied Emrys' face.
Then a shudder wracked his body.
The image of the skinny boy fifteen years ago started overlapping with the sight of the young man in front of him.
It was only then that Gavin realized how similar their features were.
“No... That’s impossible...”
Gavin shook his head vigorously. Emrys' name was on the tip of his tongue, but he could not say the name out loud.
It was too absurd.
"Surprised?" Emrys sneered. "You used to torment me relentlessly during our childhood. You urinated on my shoes and ruined my clothes with watercolors. You even scapegoated me on several occasions, resulting in me bearing the punishments meant for you by Mr. Olman. Have all those memories slipped your mind?"
Thump!
Gavin took a step back.
It's him! It really is him! The Emrys I bullied so often is back!
“Why didn't the fire kill you? Why must you come back so suddenly? Why are you here to mess up my life?”
Gavin grew agitated.
“I did everything I could to curry favor with those women, but they refused to see me as their little brother. They said you're the only one who is their little brother. I tried my best to do well around the director and succeeded in making him adopt me, but he's always talking about you and you only! I tried so hard to become you, but everyone refused to give me a chance! Which part of me isn't as good as you? Did you know how desperately I wished you were dead?”
Gavin grimaced.
Right then, rationality left him. He spun around to grab a metal rod and swung it at Emrys.
Alas, the response he received from Emrys was a lightning-swift kick.
Bam!
Before Gavin's metal rod could touch Emrys, a shoeprint appeared on his stomach, and he flew backward.
“You want to know why you won't be as good as me?” Emrys ambled over and stared down at Gavin. “It's because I won't bully the weak. It's because I'm not ungrateful. It's because my jealousy won't turn into resentment. Are these enough reasons for you?”
Emrys' last words, spoken in a soft voice, slammed into Gavin like a sledgehammer.
These were basic principles for being human, which Gavin did not possess.
Gavin was an ungrateful and jealous person who bullied the weak.
“Pfft—”
Perhaps those words were too much for Gavin as he coughed out a mouthful of blood, his face scrunching up in pain.
Emrys only stared at him. He had no pity for Gavin.
Gavin had been consumed by jealousy to the point he turned vile. He deserved no sympathy.
“Young boy, are you... Are you really Emrys Lund?” Walter's shaky voice rang out all of a sudden.
When Emrys turned around, the glacial look on his face was gone, replaced by a smile. “Yes, it's me, Mr. Olman. I'm back.”
“It really is you!”
Walter's heart lurched, and he could not help but burst into tears as he hugged Emrys.
“Oh, my little Emrys, you're still alive! You're still alive... God has finally decided to spare me! I thought... I thought I killed you!”
Walter was bawling. It did not sound like one of despair but of relief.
The boy who had made him feel guilty for fifteen years was still alive.
“Yes, Mr. Olman. I'm still alive, and I'm doing good,” Emrys consoled softly, but he sensed something peculiar about Walter's mumbles. He waited until Walter calmed down before he asked, “Mr. Olman, are you hiding something from me? The fire fifteen years ago wasn't an accident, was it?”
Walter wiped his tears away. “Let bygones be bygones. Everything is fine as long as you're alive.”
His response made Emrys even surer of his speculations. In a solemn manner, he said, “Mr. Olman, if you really feel guilty about me, please tell me everything.”
Walter wanted to avoid the topic, but he knew he could not hide it from Emrys anymore when he saw Emrys' somber look. Slowly, he told Emrys what had happened.
As it turned out, there was indeed something strange about the fire fifteen years ago.
Back then, Prime Realty had been interested in the land where Sunshine Children's Home was. They had met with Walter multiple times in an attempt to force him to agree to sell the land at a low price.
However, Walter was strong-willed. No matter what Prime Realty did, he refused to sign the contract.
Left without a choice, the person in charge of Prime Realty threatened Walter and warned him that he would suffer the consequences of not giving in.
The next day after that, a fire broke out in the orphanage.
Walter suspected that the fire was an act of revenge by Prime Realty, but he could not find any evidence of their involvement.
After that fire, Emrys disappeared.
Walter thought he had indirectly killed Emrys, so he soon quit his job and adopted Gavin, who was about the same age as Emrys.
He tried to alleviate his guilt toward Emrys by giving Gavin everything he could. Alas, he ended up spoiling Gavin and made Gavin a greedy individual who asked for money from him every few days.
It used to be a small sum, so he had said nothing about it. However, this time, Gavin was asking for two hundred thousand.
There was no way Walter would give it to him, so that made Gavin hurl abuses at him.
Dead silence took over after Walter finished telling the story.
When he lifted his head to glance at Emrys, he was taken aback by the terrifying, frigid look in Emrys' dark eyes.
Prime Realty. You made me leave my hometown for fifteen years. You nearly killed me in the fire. You nearly made me lose my family! How should I settle this score with you?
Chapter 3 I Am Back
Emrys could feel the fury rising within him, like a storm building in the distance. His torrent of emotion was waiting to be unleashed.
Sensing his wrath, Walter gently caressed his cheek to console him.
“I'm telling you this so I can be honest and not hide anything from you. However, I don't want you to do anything dangerous.”
He had been afraid to tell Emrys the truth, fearing he would cause trouble for Prime Realty. There was no point in doing so because the forces behind the organization were terrifying.
Emrys was pulled back to reality when the old man's wrinkled palm stroked his cheek. “I'm sorry for giving you a scare, Mr. Olman.”
“Promise me you'll let go of the past, okay?” Walter pleaded.
“Don't worry, Mr. Olman. I won't do anything wrong,” Emrys said, suppressing his anger.
“You're a good kid.” Walter sighed in relief. Suddenly remembering something, he smiled. “The girls will be overjoyed if they know you're still alive.”
Emrys' heart lurched as he asked, “Are they doing fine?”
“They're doing well. They have their own careers, and they send me money every month. I have their photos here too.”
Photos?
Emrys' eyes lit up. It had been fifteen years since he had seen them. He wondered what they looked like now and whether they had grown even more beautiful.
Of course, no matter how they looked, they were the women he loved most in his life.
Walter entered the house and carefully retrieved a stack of photos from the drawer.
Filled with anticipation, Emrys eagerly spread the photos out and took a quick glance. His eyes almost popped out of their sockets.
“T-They're really my sisters?” The man could not believe his eyes, not because his sisters were plain-looking, but because they were too beautiful. Each one of them looked like a goddess.
Walter grinned and remarked, “Your sisters are not only beautiful but also highly successful.”
Somehow, Emrys believed the old man's words.
As the two were chatting, Gavin, who had caught his breath, suddenly crawled miserably to Walter's feet.
“Mr. Olman, please give me two hundred thousand. I really need the money,” he begged.
Clearly, he was preparing to play the sympathy card.
Walter had been chatting happily with Emrys, but Gavin's words instantly ruined his good mood. “How dare you ask me for money?”
“It's not like that, Mr. Olman. It's because I... I—”
“Hurry up and speak your mind,” Walter interrupted before Gavin could think of an explanation. “Did you get into any trouble outside?”
Seeing that he could not hide the truth, Gavin bit the bullet and confessed, “I owe the casino money. They threatened to cut off my hand if I didn't pay back within a week.”
“What! How dare you go to the casino?!” Walter was enraged when he heard that Gavin owed money at the casino. He grabbed a broom and started beating him with it.
Instead of dodging, Gavin pleaded, “I must have gone insane, but it has already happened. I honestly can't come up with a solution, which is why I'm asking you for money.”
“Are you trying to drive me crazy?” Walter bellowed.
Just then, a clear and cold voice came from afar. “Gavin, I warned you not to make Mr. Olman angry again. Why do you keep disobeying my instructions?”
A tall and slender woman walked over from outside the courtyard.
Her long, shiny hair was coiled high behind her head, exposing her grace and poise. She had stunning features and a cold and sophisticated attitude.
The white and elegant clothing could not hide her curvaceous figure. She exuded goddess-like grace.
She's so beautiful!
At first glance, Emrys was deeply attracted to the mysterious woman. His eyes glistened as he admired her good looks.
That's my eldest sister!
The woman was none other than Emrys' eldest sister, Cordelia Youngblood, whom he hadn't seen in fifteen years.
Compared to the photo Emrys had seen earlier, Cordelia was even more beautiful in person, but she was also more aloof.
Cordelia and Emrys looked at each other at the same time.
In that moment of eye contact, Cordelia's delicate body trembled slightly. There was a hint of surprise in her beautiful eyes. However, she quickly recollected herself as if nothing had happened.
“For Mr. Olman's sake, I'll help you for the last time. If you dare to cause trouble again, I'll break your legs.” In order to prevent Walter from being upset, Cordelia wrote a check for two hundred thousand and threw it at Gavin.
Gavin was wild with joy. “Thank you, Delia.”
“Don't call me that. You have no right to call my name,” the woman spat.
“Haha...” Gavin smiled shamelessly. It didn't matter how he was treated now that he had the money.
Unable to contain himself any longer, Emrys uttered, “Delia, it's me.”
After five years of military service, the man's iron-blooded character had already been forged. Even when facing a million-strong army, he had never shown any fear.
However, at that moment, he felt jittery having to face his eldest sister.
Even an iron man could be tender.
Emrys' weak spot was his seven sisters.
Cordelia froze as she recalled memories of her beloved younger brother from fifteen years ago.
She stiffly turned to look at the somewhat familiar face, her voice trembling as she spoke. “You are... You are...”
Cordelia could not believe her eyes.
When she first entered and saw Emrys, she immediately felt that the young man resembled her brother, who had died in a fire.
However, she didn't dare to believe it, as she was afraid of being disappointed.
Even though Emrys called her “Delia” with such a similar tone and expression, she still couldn't believe the man was her brother.
Walter smiled and said, “Cordelia, he is your little brother, Emrys. He has returned.”
“Emrys...” The woman was lost in her thoughts for a moment.
Is my little brother, Emrys, really back?
“Delia, it's me. I'm back.” Emrys smiled warmly and stepped forward to give his eldest sister a hug.
Cordelia's body instantly tensed up, and a hint of resistance flashed through her cold eyes. However, her actions were subtle and not particularly obvious.
“Emrys, you're finally back! I'm so happy!” Despite her celebratory words, she stepped back and broke free from Emrys' embrace.
Emrys was stunned, as his eldest sister's reaction was somewhat unexpected. She wasn't as excited as he had imagined, nor did she ask how he survived the fire.
Instead, they were like two old friends greeting each other respectfully, having not seen each other in a long time.
Have we really grown apart after fifteen years?
Emrys frowned as he thought of a serious question. He wondered if Cordelia had already started her own family and was trying to avoid complications.
After all, even though they called each other siblings, they didn't have any blood relation.
If that were the case, Emrys could only sincerely wish her well.
Walter, who was oblivious to the tense mood, enthusiastically escorted them to a seat so they could catch up on their lives.
Throughout the conversation, Cordelia did not ask Emrys anything about his life.
The bitter sensation in Emrys' heart grew stronger.
Maybe we have really grown apart!
Jan 26, 2024 - Jan 26, 2024
Chapter 1 The Return Of Sky Devourer Lord
Jadeborough in July was scorching.
A skinny young man in the crowd was silently gazing at the familiar and yet somewhat unfamiliar city.
“It's been fifteen years... I'm finally back. I wonder how the girls are,” the young man mumbled under his breath.
Emrys Lund was an orphan who grew up in an orphanage. There, seven girls who were not related to him by blood still loved him like family.
Their favorite game as children was to play house with Emrys. They even promised to marry Emrys in the future.
Emrys was only five back then. In his cute voice, he told them that their promises had to be genuine because they were no longer three years old.
The seven girls gave him a pinky promise for that.
From then on, the young Emrys looked forward to growing up quickly, until a fire destroyed his life.
Those girls could have escaped, but they had run back into the building to look for him and were trapped in the flames.
Frightened out of his mind, the young Emrys began bawling.
The eldest of the girls held him in her arms and told him not to be afraid.
The flames raged on.
The eight children huddled together, but they soon passed out from the smoke.
When young Emrys opened his eyes again, the flames were still there. What was different was that there was an elderly friar standing before him in the fire, his clothes perfectly intact.
The young Emrys was stunned. He thought he was hallucinating until the elderly friar said, “I can save the girls, but you have to serve as my apprentice.”
Those words were lifesaving words, and Emrys agreed to them immediately.
Back then, he did not realize that his life story would be rewritten because of that.
After leaving the orphanage, the elderly friar brought Emrys to a monastery and taught him medical skills, martial arts, and magic. He even made Emrys train in a Nameless Divine Art.
That lasted for ten years.
When Emrys turned fifteen and thought he could finally return to Jadeborough, the elderly friar sent him to the war zone at the border.
That went on for five years.
During those years, an organization named Sky Devourer rose to power in the midst of the bloody battles.
With Sky Devourer and its Thirty-six Sky Generals in power guarding over the four regions, no one dared to lay a finger on Chanaea from then on.
Their lord, Empyrean Lord, in the meantime, had discreetly returned to the land where he spent his childhood—Jadeborough.
Emrys was mulling over his past, his memories flashing across his mind as if he was dreaming.
Truly, if he hadn't been through all those incidents—if he were to hear it from someone else—he would have thought of them as insane.
Sunshine Children's Home was still around, but Emrys had complicated feelings about it.
The fire fifteen years ago had put the orphanage in the spotlight, with kindhearted people donating generously to rebuild the orphanage.
The shabby, concrete building was now a much taller building, and it had better facilities than before. However, it was no longer the place Emrys was familiar with.
Still, when Emrys' gaze landed on the children's innocent smiles, the strangeness of it all dissipated.
He felt as if he was looking at a younger version of himself and the girls.
Everything was still the same, and the orphanage was still the wondrous place it used to be.
Emrys soon found one of the orphanage's staff and told them the reason for his visit.
In no time, a woman with reading glasses came to Emrys and began studying him in confusion.
“I'm the director of Sunshine Children's Home. May I know who you're looking for?”
“You're the director?” Emrys froze.
The director he remembered had the last name Olman, and he was an elderly man. He was definitely not the woman standing before him.
The elderly woman nodded. “I've been the director for over ten years. Aren't you here to see me?”
“I'm here to see Mr. Olman.”
“Oh, you're looking for the old director! It's been some time since he retired!”
The director was no longer suspicious of Emrys when she realized he was there to look for the previous director. In fact, she became friendlier.
However, Emrys frowned.
Mr. Olman retired? And it seems that he retired over ten years ago. Is it because of that fire?
Emrys hastily asked, “Then, do you have Mr. Olman's address?”
“I do, I do! Give me a moment. I'll write it down for you.”
The woman turned to enter a room. Not long after, she returned with a note containing the previous director's address and handed it to Emrys.
“Thank you!”
Following the address, Emrys arrived at a house.
A graying elderly man was hunching over, sweeping the yard. Emrys recognized him as the previous director—Walter Olman—instantly.
It's been fifteen years since I saw Mr. Olman. He looks like he has aged tremendously.
A wave of sorrow washed over Emrys, and he hurried toward him. However, what he saw next made rage course through his veins.
While Walter was sweeping the floor, a young man in a flowery shirt shoved him all of a sudden and snapped, “I know those women send you money every month. Where is it? Spit it out!”
This is a robbery in broad daylight!
Emrys was livid. He lunged at the young man and grabbed his collar. “How dare you try to steal an old man's money?”
The young man did not expect someone to lunge at him. A trace of panic flitted across his face, but he soon calmed down again.
“L-Let go of me. This is a family matter. What does this have to do with you?”
“Family matter?”
It was Emrys' turn to be confused as he turned to look at Walter.
A melancholic look manifested on Walter's face, and he sighed. “He's not lying, kid. He's no robber. He's Gavin Wahl, my adopted son.”
Gavin Wahl? Oh, it's Gavin!
Emrys had to stare at the other young man for a while before he finally recalled who he was.
No wonder he looks familiar. He's Gavin, the one who used to bully me and was beaten up by the girls. Why did Mr. Olman adopt him?
For a moment, Emrys was in a daze.
Gavin took the opportunity to struggle away from him. He coughed violently for a while before he managed to recompose himself.
“Hey, don't be a busybody. Since you know this is a family matter, now out of here!”
Gavin shot Emrys a glare before turning to shout at Walter again.
“Grayhead, you should be giving me good food, clothes, and money for entertainment now that you’ve adopted me. Why did you adopt me if you can't give me the best things in life? Where is the money those women gave you? Give it to me! What are you trying to do by hiding it? Are you trying to bring it to the grave with you? You don't have many years to live, and you need me to make the arrangements for your funeral. Who are you going to give the money to if not me?!”
The more Gavin spoke, the more he was getting out of line.
Walter's body was shaking, but he kept his head low as he endured Gavin's cursing.
Emrys could not bear to watch any longer. He raised his hand and gave Gavin a slap.
Smack!
“This slap is for your impudence and your foul mouth!”
Smack!
“This is for your ingratitude! You are a shame to humankind!”
Smack!
“And this is for your ignorance!”
Chapter 2 The Jealousy Of Gavin
Each of the three slaps was harder and louder than the previous one.
When Emrys delivered the last slap, Gavin fell to the ground on his bottom.
Gavin was stunned.
He was bewildered.
Where did this man come from?
However, he soon came back to his senses, and the veins on his neck bulged.
“Whether or not I'm a dutiful son is none of your business! Who do you think you are to stick your nose in my matters?”
“Who do I think I am?” Emrys shot him an icy look. “Open your eyes and take a good look at who I am!”
“You—”
Emrys' bellow made Gavin freeze in place, and he finally studied Emrys' face.
Then a shudder wracked his body.
The image of the skinny boy fifteen years ago started overlapping with the sight of the young man in front of him.
It was only then that Gavin realized how similar their features were.
“No... That’s impossible...”
Gavin shook his head vigorously. Emrys' name was on the tip of his tongue, but he could not say the name out loud.
It was too absurd.
"Surprised?" Emrys sneered. "You used to torment me relentlessly during our childhood. You urinated on my shoes and ruined my clothes with watercolors. You even scapegoated me on several occasions, resulting in me bearing the punishments meant for you by Mr. Olman. Have all those memories slipped your mind?"
Thump!
Gavin took a step back.
It's him! It really is him! The Emrys I bullied so often is back!
“Why didn't the fire kill you? Why must you come back so suddenly? Why are you here to mess up my life?”
Gavin grew agitated.
“I did everything I could to curry favor with those women, but they refused to see me as their little brother. They said you're the only one who is their little brother. I tried my best to do well around the director and succeeded in making him adopt me, but he's always talking about you and you only! I tried so hard to become you, but everyone refused to give me a chance! Which part of me isn't as good as you? Did you know how desperately I wished you were dead?”
Gavin grimaced.
Right then, rationality left him. He spun around to grab a metal rod and swung it at Emrys.
Alas, the response he received from Emrys was a lightning-swift kick.
Bam!
Before Gavin's metal rod could touch Emrys, a shoeprint appeared on his stomach, and he flew backward.
“You want to know why you won't be as good as me?” Emrys ambled over and stared down at Gavin. “It's because I won't bully the weak. It's because I'm not ungrateful. It's because my jealousy won't turn into resentment. Are these enough reasons for you?”
Emrys' last words, spoken in a soft voice, slammed into Gavin like a sledgehammer.
These were basic principles for being human, which Gavin did not possess.
Gavin was an ungrateful and jealous person who bullied the weak.
“Pfft—”
Perhaps those words were too much for Gavin as he coughed out a mouthful of blood, his face scrunching up in pain.
Emrys only stared at him. He had no pity for Gavin.
Gavin had been consumed by jealousy to the point he turned vile. He deserved no sympathy.
“Young boy, are you... Are you really Emrys Lund?” Walter's shaky voice rang out all of a sudden.
When Emrys turned around, the glacial look on his face was gone, replaced by a smile. “Yes, it's me, Mr. Olman. I'm back.”
“It really is you!”
Walter's heart lurched, and he could not help but burst into tears as he hugged Emrys.
“Oh, my little Emrys, you're still alive! You're still alive... God has finally decided to spare me! I thought... I thought I killed you!”
Walter was bawling. It did not sound like one of despair but of relief.
The boy who had made him feel guilty for fifteen years was still alive.
“Yes, Mr. Olman. I'm still alive, and I'm doing good,” Emrys consoled softly, but he sensed something peculiar about Walter's mumbles. He waited until Walter calmed down before he asked, “Mr. Olman, are you hiding something from me? The fire fifteen years ago wasn't an accident, was it?”
Walter wiped his tears away. “Let bygones be bygones. Everything is fine as long as you're alive.”
His response made Emrys even surer of his speculations. In a solemn manner, he said, “Mr. Olman, if you really feel guilty about me, please tell me everything.”
Walter wanted to avoid the topic, but he knew he could not hide it from Emrys anymore when he saw Emrys' somber look. Slowly, he told Emrys what had happened.
As it turned out, there was indeed something strange about the fire fifteen years ago.
Back then, Prime Realty had been interested in the land where Sunshine Children's Home was. They had met with Walter multiple times in an attempt to force him to agree to sell the land at a low price.
However, Walter was strong-willed. No matter what Prime Realty did, he refused to sign the contract.
Left without a choice, the person in charge of Prime Realty threatened Walter and warned him that he would suffer the consequences of not giving in.
The next day after that, a fire broke out in the orphanage.
Walter suspected that the fire was an act of revenge by Prime Realty, but he could not find any evidence of their involvement.
After that fire, Emrys disappeared.
Walter thought he had indirectly killed Emrys, so he soon quit his job and adopted Gavin, who was about the same age as Emrys.
He tried to alleviate his guilt toward Emrys by giving Gavin everything he could. Alas, he ended up spoiling Gavin and made Gavin a greedy individual who asked for money from him every few days.
It used to be a small sum, so he had said nothing about it. However, this time, Gavin was asking for two hundred thousand.
There was no way Walter would give it to him, so that made Gavin hurl abuses at him.
Dead silence took over after Walter finished telling the story.
When he lifted his head to glance at Emrys, he was taken aback by the terrifying, frigid look in Emrys' dark eyes.
Prime Realty. You made me leave my hometown for fifteen years. You nearly killed me in the fire. You nearly made me lose my family! How should I settle this score with you?
Chapter 3 I Am Back
Emrys could feel the fury rising within him, like a storm building in the distance. His torrent of emotion was waiting to be unleashed.
Sensing his wrath, Walter gently caressed his cheek to console him.
“I'm telling you this so I can be honest and not hide anything from you. However, I don't want you to do anything dangerous.”
He had been afraid to tell Emrys the truth, fearing he would cause trouble for Prime Realty. There was no point in doing so because the forces behind the organization were terrifying.
Emrys was pulled back to reality when the old man's wrinkled palm stroked his cheek. “I'm sorry for giving you a scare, Mr. Olman.”
“Promise me you'll let go of the past, okay?” Walter pleaded.
“Don't worry, Mr. Olman. I won't do anything wrong,” Emrys said, suppressing his anger.
“You're a good kid.” Walter sighed in relief. Suddenly remembering something, he smiled. “The girls will be overjoyed if they know you're still alive.”
Emrys' heart lurched as he asked, “Are they doing fine?”
“They're doing well. They have their own careers, and they send me money every month. I have their photos here too.”
Photos?
Emrys' eyes lit up. It had been fifteen years since he had seen them. He wondered what they looked like now and whether they had grown even more beautiful.
Of course, no matter how they looked, they were the women he loved most in his life.
Walter entered the house and carefully retrieved a stack of photos from the drawer.
Filled with anticipation, Emrys eagerly spread the photos out and took a quick glance. His eyes almost popped out of their sockets.
“T-They're really my sisters?” The man could not believe his eyes, not because his sisters were plain-looking, but because they were too beautiful. Each one of them looked like a goddess.
Walter grinned and remarked, “Your sisters are not only beautiful but also highly successful.”
Somehow, Emrys believed the old man's words.
As the two were chatting, Gavin, who had caught his breath, suddenly crawled miserably to Walter's feet.
“Mr. Olman, please give me two hundred thousand. I really need the money,” he begged.
Clearly, he was preparing to play the sympathy card.
Walter had been chatting happily with Emrys, but Gavin's words instantly ruined his good mood. “How dare you ask me for money?”
“It's not like that, Mr. Olman. It's because I... I—”
“Hurry up and speak your mind,” Walter interrupted before Gavin could think of an explanation. “Did you get into any trouble outside?”
Seeing that he could not hide the truth, Gavin bit the bullet and confessed, “I owe the casino money. They threatened to cut off my hand if I didn't pay back within a week.”
“What! How dare you go to the casino?!” Walter was enraged when he heard that Gavin owed money at the casino. He grabbed a broom and started beating him with it.
Instead of dodging, Gavin pleaded, “I must have gone insane, but it has already happened. I honestly can't come up with a solution, which is why I'm asking you for money.”
“Are you trying to drive me crazy?” Walter bellowed.
Just then, a clear and cold voice came from afar. “Gavin, I warned you not to make Mr. Olman angry again. Why do you keep disobeying my instructions?”
A tall and slender woman walked over from outside the courtyard.
Her long, shiny hair was coiled high behind her head, exposing her grace and poise. She had stunning features and a cold and sophisticated attitude.
The white and elegant clothing could not hide her curvaceous figure. She exuded goddess-like grace.
She's so beautiful!
At first glance, Emrys was deeply attracted to the mysterious woman. His eyes glistened as he admired her good looks.
That's my eldest sister!
The woman was none other than Emrys' eldest sister, Cordelia Youngblood, whom he hadn't seen in fifteen years.
Compared to the photo Emrys had seen earlier, Cordelia was even more beautiful in person, but she was also more aloof.
Cordelia and Emrys looked at each other at the same time.
In that moment of eye contact, Cordelia's delicate body trembled slightly. There was a hint of surprise in her beautiful eyes. However, she quickly recollected herself as if nothing had happened.
“For Mr. Olman's sake, I'll help you for the last time. If you dare to cause trouble again, I'll break your legs.” In order to prevent Walter from being upset, Cordelia wrote a check for two hundred thousand and threw it at Gavin.
Gavin was wild with joy. “Thank you, Delia.”
“Don't call me that. You have no right to call my name,” the woman spat.
“Haha...” Gavin smiled shamelessly. It didn't matter how he was treated now that he had the money.
Unable to contain himself any longer, Emrys uttered, “Delia, it's me.”
After five years of military service, the man's iron-blooded character had already been forged. Even when facing a million-strong army, he had never shown any fear.
However, at that moment, he felt jittery having to face his eldest sister.
Even an iron man could be tender.
Emrys' weak spot was his seven sisters.
Cordelia froze as she recalled memories of her beloved younger brother from fifteen years ago.
She stiffly turned to look at the somewhat familiar face, her voice trembling as she spoke. “You are... You are...”
Cordelia could not believe her eyes.
When she first entered and saw Emrys, she immediately felt that the young man resembled her brother, who had died in a fire.
However, she didn't dare to believe it, as she was afraid of being disappointed.
Even though Emrys called her “Delia” with such a similar tone and expression, she still couldn't believe the man was her brother.
Walter smiled and said, “Cordelia, he is your little brother, Emrys. He has returned.”
“Emrys...” The woman was lost in her thoughts for a moment.
Is my little brother, Emrys, really back?
“Delia, it's me. I'm back.” Emrys smiled warmly and stepped forward to give his eldest sister a hug.
Cordelia's body instantly tensed up, and a hint of resistance flashed through her cold eyes. However, her actions were subtle and not particularly obvious.
“Emrys, you're finally back! I'm so happy!” Despite her celebratory words, she stepped back and broke free from Emrys' embrace.
Emrys was stunned, as his eldest sister's reaction was somewhat unexpected. She wasn't as excited as he had imagined, nor did she ask how he survived the fire.
Instead, they were like two old friends greeting each other respectfully, having not seen each other in a long time.
Have we really grown apart after fifteen years?
Emrys frowned as he thought of a serious question. He wondered if Cordelia had already started her own family and was trying to avoid complications.
After all, even though they called each other siblings, they didn't have any blood relation.
If that were the case, Emrys could only sincerely wish her well.
Walter, who was oblivious to the tense mood, enthusiastically escorted them to a seat so they could catch up on their lives.
Throughout the conversation, Cordelia did not ask Emrys anything about his life.
The bitter sensation in Emrys' heart grew stronger.
Maybe we have really grown apart!
Jadeborough in July was scorching.
A skinny young man in the crowd was silently gazing at the familiar and yet somewhat unfamiliar city.
“It's been fifteen years... I'm finally back. I wonder how the girls are,” the young man mumbled under his breath.
Emrys Lund was an orphan who grew up in an orphanage. There, seven girls who were not related to him by blood still loved him like family.
Their favorite game as children was to play house with Emrys. They even promised to marry Emrys in the future.
Emrys was only five back then. In his cute voice, he told them that their promises had to be genuine because they were no longer three years old.
The seven girls gave him a pinky promise for that.
From then on, the young Emrys looked forward to growing up quickly, until a fire destroyed his life.
Those girls could have escaped, but they had run back into the building to look for him and were trapped in the flames.
Frightened out of his mind, the young Emrys began bawling.
The eldest of the girls held him in her arms and told him not to be afraid.
The flames raged on.
The eight children huddled together, but they soon passed out from the smoke.
When young Emrys opened his eyes again, the flames were still there. What was different was that there was an elderly friar standing before him in the fire, his clothes perfectly intact.
The young Emrys was stunned. He thought he was hallucinating until the elderly friar said, “I can save the girls, but you have to serve as my apprentice.”
Those words were lifesaving words, and Emrys agreed to them immediately.
Back then, he did not realize that his life story would be rewritten because of that.
After leaving the orphanage, the elderly friar brought Emrys to a monastery and taught him medical skills, martial arts, and magic. He even made Emrys train in a Nameless Divine Art.
That lasted for ten years.
When Emrys turned fifteen and thought he could finally return to Jadeborough, the elderly friar sent him to the war zone at the border.
That went on for five years.
During those years, an organization named Sky Devourer rose to power in the midst of the bloody battles.
With Sky Devourer and its Thirty-six Sky Generals in power guarding over the four regions, no one dared to lay a finger on Chanaea from then on.
Their lord, Empyrean Lord, in the meantime, had discreetly returned to the land where he spent his childhood—Jadeborough.
Emrys was mulling over his past, his memories flashing across his mind as if he was dreaming.
Truly, if he hadn't been through all those incidents—if he were to hear it from someone else—he would have thought of them as insane.
Sunshine Children's Home was still around, but Emrys had complicated feelings about it.
The fire fifteen years ago had put the orphanage in the spotlight, with kindhearted people donating generously to rebuild the orphanage.
The shabby, concrete building was now a much taller building, and it had better facilities than before. However, it was no longer the place Emrys was familiar with.
Still, when Emrys' gaze landed on the children's innocent smiles, the strangeness of it all dissipated.
He felt as if he was looking at a younger version of himself and the girls.
Everything was still the same, and the orphanage was still the wondrous place it used to be.
Emrys soon found one of the orphanage's staff and told them the reason for his visit.
In no time, a woman with reading glasses came to Emrys and began studying him in confusion.
“I'm the director of Sunshine Children's Home. May I know who you're looking for?”
“You're the director?” Emrys froze.
The director he remembered had the last name Olman, and he was an elderly man. He was definitely not the woman standing before him.
The elderly woman nodded. “I've been the director for over ten years. Aren't you here to see me?”
“I'm here to see Mr. Olman.”
“Oh, you're looking for the old director! It's been some time since he retired!”
The director was no longer suspicious of Emrys when she realized he was there to look for the previous director. In fact, she became friendlier.
However, Emrys frowned.
Mr. Olman retired? And it seems that he retired over ten years ago. Is it because of that fire?
Emrys hastily asked, “Then, do you have Mr. Olman's address?”
“I do, I do! Give me a moment. I'll write it down for you.”
The woman turned to enter a room. Not long after, she returned with a note containing the previous director's address and handed it to Emrys.
“Thank you!”
Following the address, Emrys arrived at a house.
A graying elderly man was hunching over, sweeping the yard. Emrys recognized him as the previous director—Walter Olman—instantly.
It's been fifteen years since I saw Mr. Olman. He looks like he has aged tremendously.
A wave of sorrow washed over Emrys, and he hurried toward him. However, what he saw next made rage course through his veins.
While Walter was sweeping the floor, a young man in a flowery shirt shoved him all of a sudden and snapped, “I know those women send you money every month. Where is it? Spit it out!”
This is a robbery in broad daylight!
Emrys was livid. He lunged at the young man and grabbed his collar. “How dare you try to steal an old man's money?”
The young man did not expect someone to lunge at him. A trace of panic flitted across his face, but he soon calmed down again.
“L-Let go of me. This is a family matter. What does this have to do with you?”
“Family matter?”
It was Emrys' turn to be confused as he turned to look at Walter.
A melancholic look manifested on Walter's face, and he sighed. “He's not lying, kid. He's no robber. He's Gavin Wahl, my adopted son.”
Gavin Wahl? Oh, it's Gavin!
Emrys had to stare at the other young man for a while before he finally recalled who he was.
No wonder he looks familiar. He's Gavin, the one who used to bully me and was beaten up by the girls. Why did Mr. Olman adopt him?
For a moment, Emrys was in a daze.
Gavin took the opportunity to struggle away from him. He coughed violently for a while before he managed to recompose himself.
“Hey, don't be a busybody. Since you know this is a family matter, now out of here!”
Gavin shot Emrys a glare before turning to shout at Walter again.
“Grayhead, you should be giving me good food, clothes, and money for entertainment now that you’ve adopted me. Why did you adopt me if you can't give me the best things in life? Where is the money those women gave you? Give it to me! What are you trying to do by hiding it? Are you trying to bring it to the grave with you? You don't have many years to live, and you need me to make the arrangements for your funeral. Who are you going to give the money to if not me?!”
The more Gavin spoke, the more he was getting out of line.
Walter's body was shaking, but he kept his head low as he endured Gavin's cursing.
Emrys could not bear to watch any longer. He raised his hand and gave Gavin a slap.
Smack!
“This slap is for your impudence and your foul mouth!”
Smack!
“This is for your ingratitude! You are a shame to humankind!”
Smack!
“And this is for your ignorance!”
Chapter 2 The Jealousy Of Gavin
Each of the three slaps was harder and louder than the previous one.
When Emrys delivered the last slap, Gavin fell to the ground on his bottom.
Gavin was stunned.
He was bewildered.
Where did this man come from?
However, he soon came back to his senses, and the veins on his neck bulged.
“Whether or not I'm a dutiful son is none of your business! Who do you think you are to stick your nose in my matters?”
“Who do I think I am?” Emrys shot him an icy look. “Open your eyes and take a good look at who I am!”
“You—”
Emrys' bellow made Gavin freeze in place, and he finally studied Emrys' face.
Then a shudder wracked his body.
The image of the skinny boy fifteen years ago started overlapping with the sight of the young man in front of him.
It was only then that Gavin realized how similar their features were.
“No... That’s impossible...”
Gavin shook his head vigorously. Emrys' name was on the tip of his tongue, but he could not say the name out loud.
It was too absurd.
"Surprised?" Emrys sneered. "You used to torment me relentlessly during our childhood. You urinated on my shoes and ruined my clothes with watercolors. You even scapegoated me on several occasions, resulting in me bearing the punishments meant for you by Mr. Olman. Have all those memories slipped your mind?"
Thump!
Gavin took a step back.
It's him! It really is him! The Emrys I bullied so often is back!
“Why didn't the fire kill you? Why must you come back so suddenly? Why are you here to mess up my life?”
Gavin grew agitated.
“I did everything I could to curry favor with those women, but they refused to see me as their little brother. They said you're the only one who is their little brother. I tried my best to do well around the director and succeeded in making him adopt me, but he's always talking about you and you only! I tried so hard to become you, but everyone refused to give me a chance! Which part of me isn't as good as you? Did you know how desperately I wished you were dead?”
Gavin grimaced.
Right then, rationality left him. He spun around to grab a metal rod and swung it at Emrys.
Alas, the response he received from Emrys was a lightning-swift kick.
Bam!
Before Gavin's metal rod could touch Emrys, a shoeprint appeared on his stomach, and he flew backward.
“You want to know why you won't be as good as me?” Emrys ambled over and stared down at Gavin. “It's because I won't bully the weak. It's because I'm not ungrateful. It's because my jealousy won't turn into resentment. Are these enough reasons for you?”
Emrys' last words, spoken in a soft voice, slammed into Gavin like a sledgehammer.
These were basic principles for being human, which Gavin did not possess.
Gavin was an ungrateful and jealous person who bullied the weak.
“Pfft—”
Perhaps those words were too much for Gavin as he coughed out a mouthful of blood, his face scrunching up in pain.
Emrys only stared at him. He had no pity for Gavin.
Gavin had been consumed by jealousy to the point he turned vile. He deserved no sympathy.
“Young boy, are you... Are you really Emrys Lund?” Walter's shaky voice rang out all of a sudden.
When Emrys turned around, the glacial look on his face was gone, replaced by a smile. “Yes, it's me, Mr. Olman. I'm back.”
“It really is you!”
Walter's heart lurched, and he could not help but burst into tears as he hugged Emrys.
“Oh, my little Emrys, you're still alive! You're still alive... God has finally decided to spare me! I thought... I thought I killed you!”
Walter was bawling. It did not sound like one of despair but of relief.
The boy who had made him feel guilty for fifteen years was still alive.
“Yes, Mr. Olman. I'm still alive, and I'm doing good,” Emrys consoled softly, but he sensed something peculiar about Walter's mumbles. He waited until Walter calmed down before he asked, “Mr. Olman, are you hiding something from me? The fire fifteen years ago wasn't an accident, was it?”
Walter wiped his tears away. “Let bygones be bygones. Everything is fine as long as you're alive.”
His response made Emrys even surer of his speculations. In a solemn manner, he said, “Mr. Olman, if you really feel guilty about me, please tell me everything.”
Walter wanted to avoid the topic, but he knew he could not hide it from Emrys anymore when he saw Emrys' somber look. Slowly, he told Emrys what had happened.
As it turned out, there was indeed something strange about the fire fifteen years ago.
Back then, Prime Realty had been interested in the land where Sunshine Children's Home was. They had met with Walter multiple times in an attempt to force him to agree to sell the land at a low price.
However, Walter was strong-willed. No matter what Prime Realty did, he refused to sign the contract.
Left without a choice, the person in charge of Prime Realty threatened Walter and warned him that he would suffer the consequences of not giving in.
The next day after that, a fire broke out in the orphanage.
Walter suspected that the fire was an act of revenge by Prime Realty, but he could not find any evidence of their involvement.
After that fire, Emrys disappeared.
Walter thought he had indirectly killed Emrys, so he soon quit his job and adopted Gavin, who was about the same age as Emrys.
He tried to alleviate his guilt toward Emrys by giving Gavin everything he could. Alas, he ended up spoiling Gavin and made Gavin a greedy individual who asked for money from him every few days.
It used to be a small sum, so he had said nothing about it. However, this time, Gavin was asking for two hundred thousand.
There was no way Walter would give it to him, so that made Gavin hurl abuses at him.
Dead silence took over after Walter finished telling the story.
When he lifted his head to glance at Emrys, he was taken aback by the terrifying, frigid look in Emrys' dark eyes.
Prime Realty. You made me leave my hometown for fifteen years. You nearly killed me in the fire. You nearly made me lose my family! How should I settle this score with you?
Chapter 3 I Am Back
Emrys could feel the fury rising within him, like a storm building in the distance. His torrent of emotion was waiting to be unleashed.
Sensing his wrath, Walter gently caressed his cheek to console him.
“I'm telling you this so I can be honest and not hide anything from you. However, I don't want you to do anything dangerous.”
He had been afraid to tell Emrys the truth, fearing he would cause trouble for Prime Realty. There was no point in doing so because the forces behind the organization were terrifying.
Emrys was pulled back to reality when the old man's wrinkled palm stroked his cheek. “I'm sorry for giving you a scare, Mr. Olman.”
“Promise me you'll let go of the past, okay?” Walter pleaded.
“Don't worry, Mr. Olman. I won't do anything wrong,” Emrys said, suppressing his anger.
“You're a good kid.” Walter sighed in relief. Suddenly remembering something, he smiled. “The girls will be overjoyed if they know you're still alive.”
Emrys' heart lurched as he asked, “Are they doing fine?”
“They're doing well. They have their own careers, and they send me money every month. I have their photos here too.”
Photos?
Emrys' eyes lit up. It had been fifteen years since he had seen them. He wondered what they looked like now and whether they had grown even more beautiful.
Of course, no matter how they looked, they were the women he loved most in his life.
Walter entered the house and carefully retrieved a stack of photos from the drawer.
Filled with anticipation, Emrys eagerly spread the photos out and took a quick glance. His eyes almost popped out of their sockets.
“T-They're really my sisters?” The man could not believe his eyes, not because his sisters were plain-looking, but because they were too beautiful. Each one of them looked like a goddess.
Walter grinned and remarked, “Your sisters are not only beautiful but also highly successful.”
Somehow, Emrys believed the old man's words.
As the two were chatting, Gavin, who had caught his breath, suddenly crawled miserably to Walter's feet.
“Mr. Olman, please give me two hundred thousand. I really need the money,” he begged.
Clearly, he was preparing to play the sympathy card.
Walter had been chatting happily with Emrys, but Gavin's words instantly ruined his good mood. “How dare you ask me for money?”
“It's not like that, Mr. Olman. It's because I... I—”
“Hurry up and speak your mind,” Walter interrupted before Gavin could think of an explanation. “Did you get into any trouble outside?”
Seeing that he could not hide the truth, Gavin bit the bullet and confessed, “I owe the casino money. They threatened to cut off my hand if I didn't pay back within a week.”
“What! How dare you go to the casino?!” Walter was enraged when he heard that Gavin owed money at the casino. He grabbed a broom and started beating him with it.
Instead of dodging, Gavin pleaded, “I must have gone insane, but it has already happened. I honestly can't come up with a solution, which is why I'm asking you for money.”
“Are you trying to drive me crazy?” Walter bellowed.
Just then, a clear and cold voice came from afar. “Gavin, I warned you not to make Mr. Olman angry again. Why do you keep disobeying my instructions?”
A tall and slender woman walked over from outside the courtyard.
Her long, shiny hair was coiled high behind her head, exposing her grace and poise. She had stunning features and a cold and sophisticated attitude.
The white and elegant clothing could not hide her curvaceous figure. She exuded goddess-like grace.
She's so beautiful!
At first glance, Emrys was deeply attracted to the mysterious woman. His eyes glistened as he admired her good looks.
That's my eldest sister!
The woman was none other than Emrys' eldest sister, Cordelia Youngblood, whom he hadn't seen in fifteen years.
Compared to the photo Emrys had seen earlier, Cordelia was even more beautiful in person, but she was also more aloof.
Cordelia and Emrys looked at each other at the same time.
In that moment of eye contact, Cordelia's delicate body trembled slightly. There was a hint of surprise in her beautiful eyes. However, she quickly recollected herself as if nothing had happened.
“For Mr. Olman's sake, I'll help you for the last time. If you dare to cause trouble again, I'll break your legs.” In order to prevent Walter from being upset, Cordelia wrote a check for two hundred thousand and threw it at Gavin.
Gavin was wild with joy. “Thank you, Delia.”
“Don't call me that. You have no right to call my name,” the woman spat.
“Haha...” Gavin smiled shamelessly. It didn't matter how he was treated now that he had the money.
Unable to contain himself any longer, Emrys uttered, “Delia, it's me.”
After five years of military service, the man's iron-blooded character had already been forged. Even when facing a million-strong army, he had never shown any fear.
However, at that moment, he felt jittery having to face his eldest sister.
Even an iron man could be tender.
Emrys' weak spot was his seven sisters.
Cordelia froze as she recalled memories of her beloved younger brother from fifteen years ago.
She stiffly turned to look at the somewhat familiar face, her voice trembling as she spoke. “You are... You are...”
Cordelia could not believe her eyes.
When she first entered and saw Emrys, she immediately felt that the young man resembled her brother, who had died in a fire.
However, she didn't dare to believe it, as she was afraid of being disappointed.
Even though Emrys called her “Delia” with such a similar tone and expression, she still couldn't believe the man was her brother.
Walter smiled and said, “Cordelia, he is your little brother, Emrys. He has returned.”
“Emrys...” The woman was lost in her thoughts for a moment.
Is my little brother, Emrys, really back?
“Delia, it's me. I'm back.” Emrys smiled warmly and stepped forward to give his eldest sister a hug.
Cordelia's body instantly tensed up, and a hint of resistance flashed through her cold eyes. However, her actions were subtle and not particularly obvious.
“Emrys, you're finally back! I'm so happy!” Despite her celebratory words, she stepped back and broke free from Emrys' embrace.
Emrys was stunned, as his eldest sister's reaction was somewhat unexpected. She wasn't as excited as he had imagined, nor did she ask how he survived the fire.
Instead, they were like two old friends greeting each other respectfully, having not seen each other in a long time.
Have we really grown apart after fifteen years?
Emrys frowned as he thought of a serious question. He wondered if Cordelia had already started her own family and was trying to avoid complications.
After all, even though they called each other siblings, they didn't have any blood relation.
If that were the case, Emrys could only sincerely wish her well.
Walter, who was oblivious to the tense mood, enthusiastically escorted them to a seat so they could catch up on their lives.
Throughout the conversation, Cordelia did not ask Emrys anything about his life.
The bitter sensation in Emrys' heart grew stronger.
Maybe we have really grown apart!
Jan 26, 2024 - Jan 26, 2024
Chapter 1 The Return Of Sky Devourer Lord
Jadeborough in July was scorching.
A skinny young man in the crowd was silently gazing at the familiar and yet somewhat unfamiliar city.
“It's been fifteen years... I'm finally back. I wonder how the girls are,” the young man mumbled under his breath.
Emrys Lund was an orphan who grew up in an orphanage. There, seven girls who were not related to him by blood still loved him like family.
Their favorite game as children was to play house with Emrys. They even promised to marry Emrys in the future.
Emrys was only five back then. In his cute voice, he told them that their promises had to be genuine because they were no longer three years old.
The seven girls gave him a pinky promise for that.
From then on, the young Emrys looked forward to growing up quickly, until a fire destroyed his life.
Those girls could have escaped, but they had run back into the building to look for him and were trapped in the flames.
Frightened out of his mind, the young Emrys began bawling.
The eldest of the girls held him in her arms and told him not to be afraid.
The flames raged on.
The eight children huddled together, but they soon passed out from the smoke.
When young Emrys opened his eyes again, the flames were still there. What was different was that there was an elderly friar standing before him in the fire, his clothes perfectly intact.
The young Emrys was stunned. He thought he was hallucinating until the elderly friar said, “I can save the girls, but you have to serve as my apprentice.”
Those words were lifesaving words, and Emrys agreed to them immediately.
Back then, he did not realize that his life story would be rewritten because of that.
After leaving the orphanage, the elderly friar brought Emrys to a monastery and taught him medical skills, martial arts, and magic. He even made Emrys train in a Nameless Divine Art.
That lasted for ten years.
When Emrys turned fifteen and thought he could finally return to Jadeborough, the elderly friar sent him to the war zone at the border.
That went on for five years.
During those years, an organization named Sky Devourer rose to power in the midst of the bloody battles.
With Sky Devourer and its Thirty-six Sky Generals in power guarding over the four regions, no one dared to lay a finger on Chanaea from then on.
Their lord, Empyrean Lord, in the meantime, had discreetly returned to the land where he spent his childhood—Jadeborough.
Emrys was mulling over his past, his memories flashing across his mind as if he was dreaming.
Truly, if he hadn't been through all those incidents—if he were to hear it from someone else—he would have thought of them as insane.
Sunshine Children's Home was still around, but Emrys had complicated feelings about it.
The fire fifteen years ago had put the orphanage in the spotlight, with kindhearted people donating generously to rebuild the orphanage.
The shabby, concrete building was now a much taller building, and it had better facilities than before. However, it was no longer the place Emrys was familiar with.
Still, when Emrys' gaze landed on the children's innocent smiles, the strangeness of it all dissipated.
He felt as if he was looking at a younger version of himself and the girls.
Everything was still the same, and the orphanage was still the wondrous place it used to be.
Emrys soon found one of the orphanage's staff and told them the reason for his visit.
In no time, a woman with reading glasses came to Emrys and began studying him in confusion.
“I'm the director of Sunshine Children's Home. May I know who you're looking for?”
“You're the director?” Emrys froze.
The director he remembered had the last name Olman, and he was an elderly man. He was definitely not the woman standing before him.
The elderly woman nodded. “I've been the director for over ten years. Aren't you here to see me?”
“I'm here to see Mr. Olman.”
“Oh, you're looking for the old director! It's been some time since he retired!”
The director was no longer suspicious of Emrys when she realized he was there to look for the previous director. In fact, she became friendlier.
However, Emrys frowned.
Mr. Olman retired? And it seems that he retired over ten years ago. Is it because of that fire?
Emrys hastily asked, “Then, do you have Mr. Olman's address?”
“I do, I do! Give me a moment. I'll write it down for you.”
The woman turned to enter a room. Not long after, she returned with a note containing the previous director's address and handed it to Emrys.
“Thank you!”
Following the address, Emrys arrived at a house.
A graying elderly man was hunching over, sweeping the yard. Emrys recognized him as the previous director—Walter Olman—instantly.
It's been fifteen years since I saw Mr. Olman. He looks like he has aged tremendously.
A wave of sorrow washed over Emrys, and he hurried toward him. However, what he saw next made rage course through his veins.
While Walter was sweeping the floor, a young man in a flowery shirt shoved him all of a sudden and snapped, “I know those women send you money every month. Where is it? Spit it out!”
This is a robbery in broad daylight!
Emrys was livid. He lunged at the young man and grabbed his collar. “How dare you try to steal an old man's money?”
The young man did not expect someone to lunge at him. A trace of panic flitted across his face, but he soon calmed down again.
“L-Let go of me. This is a family matter. What does this have to do with you?”
“Family matter?”
It was Emrys' turn to be confused as he turned to look at Walter.
A melancholic look manifested on Walter's face, and he sighed. “He's not lying, kid. He's no robber. He's Gavin Wahl, my adopted son.”
Gavin Wahl? Oh, it's Gavin!
Emrys had to stare at the other young man for a while before he finally recalled who he was.
No wonder he looks familiar. He's Gavin, the one who used to bully me and was beaten up by the girls. Why did Mr. Olman adopt him?
For a moment, Emrys was in a daze.
Gavin took the opportunity to struggle away from him. He coughed violently for a while before he managed to recompose himself.
“Hey, don't be a busybody. Since you know this is a family matter, now out of here!”
Gavin shot Emrys a glare before turning to shout at Walter again.
“Grayhead, you should be giving me good food, clothes, and money for entertainment now that you’ve adopted me. Why did you adopt me if you can't give me the best things in life? Where is the money those women gave you? Give it to me! What are you trying to do by hiding it? Are you trying to bring it to the grave with you? You don't have many years to live, and you need me to make the arrangements for your funeral. Who are you going to give the money to if not me?!”
The more Gavin spoke, the more he was getting out of line.
Walter's body was shaking, but he kept his head low as he endured Gavin's cursing.
Emrys could not bear to watch any longer. He raised his hand and gave Gavin a slap.
Smack!
“This slap is for your impudence and your foul mouth!”
Smack!
“This is for your ingratitude! You are a shame to humankind!”
Smack!
“And this is for your ignorance!”
Chapter 2 The Jealousy Of Gavin
Each of the three slaps was harder and louder than the previous one.
When Emrys delivered the last slap, Gavin fell to the ground on his bottom.
Gavin was stunned.
He was bewildered.
Where did this man come from?
However, he soon came back to his senses, and the veins on his neck bulged.
“Whether or not I'm a dutiful son is none of your business! Who do you think you are to stick your nose in my matters?”
“Who do I think I am?” Emrys shot him an icy look. “Open your eyes and take a good look at who I am!”
“You—”
Emrys' bellow made Gavin freeze in place, and he finally studied Emrys' face.
Then a shudder wracked his body.
The image of the skinny boy fifteen years ago started overlapping with the sight of the young man in front of him.
It was only then that Gavin realized how similar their features were.
“No... That’s impossible...”
Gavin shook his head vigorously. Emrys' name was on the tip of his tongue, but he could not say the name out loud.
It was too absurd.
"Surprised?" Emrys sneered. "You used to torment me relentlessly during our childhood. You urinated on my shoes and ruined my clothes with watercolors. You even scapegoated me on several occasions, resulting in me bearing the punishments meant for you by Mr. Olman. Have all those memories slipped your mind?"
Thump!
Gavin took a step back.
It's him! It really is him! The Emrys I bullied so often is back!
“Why didn't the fire kill you? Why must you come back so suddenly? Why are you here to mess up my life?”
Gavin grew agitated.
“I did everything I could to curry favor with those women, but they refused to see me as their little brother. They said you're the only one who is their little brother. I tried my best to do well around the director and succeeded in making him adopt me, but he's always talking about you and you only! I tried so hard to become you, but everyone refused to give me a chance! Which part of me isn't as good as you? Did you know how desperately I wished you were dead?”
Gavin grimaced.
Right then, rationality left him. He spun around to grab a metal rod and swung it at Emrys.
Alas, the response he received from Emrys was a lightning-swift kick.
Bam!
Before Gavin's metal rod could touch Emrys, a shoeprint appeared on his stomach, and he flew backward.
“You want to know why you won't be as good as me?” Emrys ambled over and stared down at Gavin. “It's because I won't bully the weak. It's because I'm not ungrateful. It's because my jealousy won't turn into resentment. Are these enough reasons for you?”
Emrys' last words, spoken in a soft voice, slammed into Gavin like a sledgehammer.
These were basic principles for being human, which Gavin did not possess.
Gavin was an ungrateful and jealous person who bullied the weak.
“Pfft—”
Perhaps those words were too much for Gavin as he coughed out a mouthful of blood, his face scrunching up in pain.
Emrys only stared at him. He had no pity for Gavin.
Gavin had been consumed by jealousy to the point he turned vile. He deserved no sympathy.
“Young boy, are you... Are you really Emrys Lund?” Walter's shaky voice rang out all of a sudden.
When Emrys turned around, the glacial look on his face was gone, replaced by a smile. “Yes, it's me, Mr. Olman. I'm back.”
“It really is you!”
Walter's heart lurched, and he could not help but burst into tears as he hugged Emrys.
“Oh, my little Emrys, you're still alive! You're still alive... God has finally decided to spare me! I thought... I thought I killed you!”
Walter was bawling. It did not sound like one of despair but of relief.
The boy who had made him feel guilty for fifteen years was still alive.
“Yes, Mr. Olman. I'm still alive, and I'm doing good,” Emrys consoled softly, but he sensed something peculiar about Walter's mumbles. He waited until Walter calmed down before he asked, “Mr. Olman, are you hiding something from me? The fire fifteen years ago wasn't an accident, was it?”
Walter wiped his tears away. “Let bygones be bygones. Everything is fine as long as you're alive.”
His response made Emrys even surer of his speculations. In a solemn manner, he said, “Mr. Olman, if you really feel guilty about me, please tell me everything.”
Walter wanted to avoid the topic, but he knew he could not hide it from Emrys anymore when he saw Emrys' somber look. Slowly, he told Emrys what had happened.
As it turned out, there was indeed something strange about the fire fifteen years ago.
Back then, Prime Realty had been interested in the land where Sunshine Children's Home was. They had met with Walter multiple times in an attempt to force him to agree to sell the land at a low price.
However, Walter was strong-willed. No matter what Prime Realty did, he refused to sign the contract.
Left without a choice, the person in charge of Prime Realty threatened Walter and warned him that he would suffer the consequences of not giving in.
The next day after that, a fire broke out in the orphanage.
Walter suspected that the fire was an act of revenge by Prime Realty, but he could not find any evidence of their involvement.
After that fire, Emrys disappeared.
Walter thought he had indirectly killed Emrys, so he soon quit his job and adopted Gavin, who was about the same age as Emrys.
He tried to alleviate his guilt toward Emrys by giving Gavin everything he could. Alas, he ended up spoiling Gavin and made Gavin a greedy individual who asked for money from him every few days.
It used to be a small sum, so he had said nothing about it. However, this time, Gavin was asking for two hundred thousand.
There was no way Walter would give it to him, so that made Gavin hurl abuses at him.
Dead silence took over after Walter finished telling the story.
When he lifted his head to glance at Emrys, he was taken aback by the terrifying, frigid look in Emrys' dark eyes.
Prime Realty. You made me leave my hometown for fifteen years. You nearly killed me in the fire. You nearly made me lose my family! How should I settle this score with you?
Chapter 3 I Am Back
Emrys could feel the fury rising within him, like a storm building in the distance. His torrent of emotion was waiting to be unleashed.
Sensing his wrath, Walter gently caressed his cheek to console him.
“I'm telling you this so I can be honest and not hide anything from you. However, I don't want you to do anything dangerous.”
He had been afraid to tell Emrys the truth, fearing he would cause trouble for Prime Realty. There was no point in doing so because the forces behind the organization were terrifying.
Emrys was pulled back to reality when the old man's wrinkled palm stroked his cheek. “I'm sorry for giving you a scare, Mr. Olman.”
“Promise me you'll let go of the past, okay?” Walter pleaded.
“Don't worry, Mr. Olman. I won't do anything wrong,” Emrys said, suppressing his anger.
“You're a good kid.” Walter sighed in relief. Suddenly remembering something, he smiled. “The girls will be overjoyed if they know you're still alive.”
Emrys' heart lurched as he asked, “Are they doing fine?”
“They're doing well. They have their own careers, and they send me money every month. I have their photos here too.”
Photos?
Emrys' eyes lit up. It had been fifteen years since he had seen them. He wondered what they looked like now and whether they had grown even more beautiful.
Of course, no matter how they looked, they were the women he loved most in his life.
Walter entered the house and carefully retrieved a stack of photos from the drawer.
Filled with anticipation, Emrys eagerly spread the photos out and took a quick glance. His eyes almost popped out of their sockets.
“T-They're really my sisters?” The man could not believe his eyes, not because his sisters were plain-looking, but because they were too beautiful. Each one of them looked like a goddess.
Walter grinned and remarked, “Your sisters are not only beautiful but also highly successful.”
Somehow, Emrys believed the old man's words.
As the two were chatting, Gavin, who had caught his breath, suddenly crawled miserably to Walter's feet.
“Mr. Olman, please give me two hundred thousand. I really need the money,” he begged.
Clearly, he was preparing to play the sympathy card.
Walter had been chatting happily with Emrys, but Gavin's words instantly ruined his good mood. “How dare you ask me for money?”
“It's not like that, Mr. Olman. It's because I... I—”
“Hurry up and speak your mind,” Walter interrupted before Gavin could think of an explanation. “Did you get into any trouble outside?”
Seeing that he could not hide the truth, Gavin bit the bullet and confessed, “I owe the casino money. They threatened to cut off my hand if I didn't pay back within a week.”
“What! How dare you go to the casino?!” Walter was enraged when he heard that Gavin owed money at the casino. He grabbed a broom and started beating him with it.
Instead of dodging, Gavin pleaded, “I must have gone insane, but it has already happened. I honestly can't come up with a solution, which is why I'm asking you for money.”
“Are you trying to drive me crazy?” Walter bellowed.
Just then, a clear and cold voice came from afar. “Gavin, I warned you not to make Mr. Olman angry again. Why do you keep disobeying my instructions?”
A tall and slender woman walked over from outside the courtyard.
Her long, shiny hair was coiled high behind her head, exposing her grace and poise. She had stunning features and a cold and sophisticated attitude.
The white and elegant clothing could not hide her curvaceous figure. She exuded goddess-like grace.
She's so beautiful!
At first glance, Emrys was deeply attracted to the mysterious woman. His eyes glistened as he admired her good looks.
That's my eldest sister!
The woman was none other than Emrys' eldest sister, Cordelia Youngblood, whom he hadn't seen in fifteen years.
Compared to the photo Emrys had seen earlier, Cordelia was even more beautiful in person, but she was also more aloof.
Cordelia and Emrys looked at each other at the same time.
In that moment of eye contact, Cordelia's delicate body trembled slightly. There was a hint of surprise in her beautiful eyes. However, she quickly recollected herself as if nothing had happened.
“For Mr. Olman's sake, I'll help you for the last time. If you dare to cause trouble again, I'll break your legs.” In order to prevent Walter from being upset, Cordelia wrote a check for two hundred thousand and threw it at Gavin.
Gavin was wild with joy. “Thank you, Delia.”
“Don't call me that. You have no right to call my name,” the woman spat.
“Haha...” Gavin smiled shamelessly. It didn't matter how he was treated now that he had the money.
Unable to contain himself any longer, Emrys uttered, “Delia, it's me.”
After five years of military service, the man's iron-blooded character had already been forged. Even when facing a million-strong army, he had never shown any fear.
However, at that moment, he felt jittery having to face his eldest sister.
Even an iron man could be tender.
Emrys' weak spot was his seven sisters.
Cordelia froze as she recalled memories of her beloved younger brother from fifteen years ago.
She stiffly turned to look at the somewhat familiar face, her voice trembling as she spoke. “You are... You are...”
Cordelia could not believe her eyes.
When she first entered and saw Emrys, she immediately felt that the young man resembled her brother, who had died in a fire.
However, she didn't dare to believe it, as she was afraid of being disappointed.
Even though Emrys called her “Delia” with such a similar tone and expression, she still couldn't believe the man was her brother.
Walter smiled and said, “Cordelia, he is your little brother, Emrys. He has returned.”
“Emrys...” The woman was lost in her thoughts for a moment.
Is my little brother, Emrys, really back?
“Delia, it's me. I'm back.” Emrys smiled warmly and stepped forward to give his eldest sister a hug.
Cordelia's body instantly tensed up, and a hint of resistance flashed through her cold eyes. However, her actions were subtle and not particularly obvious.
“Emrys, you're finally back! I'm so happy!” Despite her celebratory words, she stepped back and broke free from Emrys' embrace.
Emrys was stunned, as his eldest sister's reaction was somewhat unexpected. She wasn't as excited as he had imagined, nor did she ask how he survived the fire.
Instead, they were like two old friends greeting each other respectfully, having not seen each other in a long time.
Have we really grown apart after fifteen years?
Emrys frowned as he thought of a serious question. He wondered if Cordelia had already started her own family and was trying to avoid complications.
After all, even though they called each other siblings, they didn't have any blood relation.
If that were the case, Emrys could only sincerely wish her well.
Walter, who was oblivious to the tense mood, enthusiastically escorted them to a seat so they could catch up on their lives.
Throughout the conversation, Cordelia did not ask Emrys anything about his life.
The bitter sensation in Emrys' heart grew stronger.
Maybe we have really grown apart!
Jadeborough in July was scorching.
A skinny young man in the crowd was silently gazing at the familiar and yet somewhat unfamiliar city.
“It's been fifteen years... I'm finally back. I wonder how the girls are,” the young man mumbled under his breath.
Emrys Lund was an orphan who grew up in an orphanage. There, seven girls who were not related to him by blood still loved him like family.
Their favorite game as children was to play house with Emrys. They even promised to marry Emrys in the future.
Emrys was only five back then. In his cute voice, he told them that their promises had to be genuine because they were no longer three years old.
The seven girls gave him a pinky promise for that.
From then on, the young Emrys looked forward to growing up quickly, until a fire destroyed his life.
Those girls could have escaped, but they had run back into the building to look for him and were trapped in the flames.
Frightened out of his mind, the young Emrys began bawling.
The eldest of the girls held him in her arms and told him not to be afraid.
The flames raged on.
The eight children huddled together, but they soon passed out from the smoke.
When young Emrys opened his eyes again, the flames were still there. What was different was that there was an elderly friar standing before him in the fire, his clothes perfectly intact.
The young Emrys was stunned. He thought he was hallucinating until the elderly friar said, “I can save the girls, but you have to serve as my apprentice.”
Those words were lifesaving words, and Emrys agreed to them immediately.
Back then, he did not realize that his life story would be rewritten because of that.
After leaving the orphanage, the elderly friar brought Emrys to a monastery and taught him medical skills, martial arts, and magic. He even made Emrys train in a Nameless Divine Art.
That lasted for ten years.
When Emrys turned fifteen and thought he could finally return to Jadeborough, the elderly friar sent him to the war zone at the border.
That went on for five years.
During those years, an organization named Sky Devourer rose to power in the midst of the bloody battles.
With Sky Devourer and its Thirty-six Sky Generals in power guarding over the four regions, no one dared to lay a finger on Chanaea from then on.
Their lord, Empyrean Lord, in the meantime, had discreetly returned to the land where he spent his childhood—Jadeborough.
Emrys was mulling over his past, his memories flashing across his mind as if he was dreaming.
Truly, if he hadn't been through all those incidents—if he were to hear it from someone else—he would have thought of them as insane.
Sunshine Children's Home was still around, but Emrys had complicated feelings about it.
The fire fifteen years ago had put the orphanage in the spotlight, with kindhearted people donating generously to rebuild the orphanage.
The shabby, concrete building was now a much taller building, and it had better facilities than before. However, it was no longer the place Emrys was familiar with.
Still, when Emrys' gaze landed on the children's innocent smiles, the strangeness of it all dissipated.
He felt as if he was looking at a younger version of himself and the girls.
Everything was still the same, and the orphanage was still the wondrous place it used to be.
Emrys soon found one of the orphanage's staff and told them the reason for his visit.
In no time, a woman with reading glasses came to Emrys and began studying him in confusion.
“I'm the director of Sunshine Children's Home. May I know who you're looking for?”
“You're the director?” Emrys froze.
The director he remembered had the last name Olman, and he was an elderly man. He was definitely not the woman standing before him.
The elderly woman nodded. “I've been the director for over ten years. Aren't you here to see me?”
“I'm here to see Mr. Olman.”
“Oh, you're looking for the old director! It's been some time since he retired!”
The director was no longer suspicious of Emrys when she realized he was there to look for the previous director. In fact, she became friendlier.
However, Emrys frowned.
Mr. Olman retired? And it seems that he retired over ten years ago. Is it because of that fire?
Emrys hastily asked, “Then, do you have Mr. Olman's address?”
“I do, I do! Give me a moment. I'll write it down for you.”
The woman turned to enter a room. Not long after, she returned with a note containing the previous director's address and handed it to Emrys.
“Thank you!”
Following the address, Emrys arrived at a house.
A graying elderly man was hunching over, sweeping the yard. Emrys recognized him as the previous director—Walter Olman—instantly.
It's been fifteen years since I saw Mr. Olman. He looks like he has aged tremendously.
A wave of sorrow washed over Emrys, and he hurried toward him. However, what he saw next made rage course through his veins.
While Walter was sweeping the floor, a young man in a flowery shirt shoved him all of a sudden and snapped, “I know those women send you money every month. Where is it? Spit it out!”
This is a robbery in broad daylight!
Emrys was livid. He lunged at the young man and grabbed his collar. “How dare you try to steal an old man's money?”
The young man did not expect someone to lunge at him. A trace of panic flitted across his face, but he soon calmed down again.
“L-Let go of me. This is a family matter. What does this have to do with you?”
“Family matter?”
It was Emrys' turn to be confused as he turned to look at Walter.
A melancholic look manifested on Walter's face, and he sighed. “He's not lying, kid. He's no robber. He's Gavin Wahl, my adopted son.”
Gavin Wahl? Oh, it's Gavin!
Emrys had to stare at the other young man for a while before he finally recalled who he was.
No wonder he looks familiar. He's Gavin, the one who used to bully me and was beaten up by the girls. Why did Mr. Olman adopt him?
For a moment, Emrys was in a daze.
Gavin took the opportunity to struggle away from him. He coughed violently for a while before he managed to recompose himself.
“Hey, don't be a busybody. Since you know this is a family matter, now out of here!”
Gavin shot Emrys a glare before turning to shout at Walter again.
“Grayhead, you should be giving me good food, clothes, and money for entertainment now that you’ve adopted me. Why did you adopt me if you can't give me the best things in life? Where is the money those women gave you? Give it to me! What are you trying to do by hiding it? Are you trying to bring it to the grave with you? You don't have many years to live, and you need me to make the arrangements for your funeral. Who are you going to give the money to if not me?!”
The more Gavin spoke, the more he was getting out of line.
Walter's body was shaking, but he kept his head low as he endured Gavin's cursing.
Emrys could not bear to watch any longer. He raised his hand and gave Gavin a slap.
Smack!
“This slap is for your impudence and your foul mouth!”
Smack!
“This is for your ingratitude! You are a shame to humankind!”
Smack!
“And this is for your ignorance!”
Chapter 2 The Jealousy Of Gavin
Each of the three slaps was harder and louder than the previous one.
When Emrys delivered the last slap, Gavin fell to the ground on his bottom.
Gavin was stunned.
He was bewildered.
Where did this man come from?
However, he soon came back to his senses, and the veins on his neck bulged.
“Whether or not I'm a dutiful son is none of your business! Who do you think you are to stick your nose in my matters?”
“Who do I think I am?” Emrys shot him an icy look. “Open your eyes and take a good look at who I am!”
“You—”
Emrys' bellow made Gavin freeze in place, and he finally studied Emrys' face.
Then a shudder wracked his body.
The image of the skinny boy fifteen years ago started overlapping with the sight of the young man in front of him.
It was only then that Gavin realized how similar their features were.
“No... That’s impossible...”
Gavin shook his head vigorously. Emrys' name was on the tip of his tongue, but he could not say the name out loud.
It was too absurd.
"Surprised?" Emrys sneered. "You used to torment me relentlessly during our childhood. You urinated on my shoes and ruined my clothes with watercolors. You even scapegoated me on several occasions, resulting in me bearing the punishments meant for you by Mr. Olman. Have all those memories slipped your mind?"
Thump!
Gavin took a step back.
It's him! It really is him! The Emrys I bullied so often is back!
“Why didn't the fire kill you? Why must you come back so suddenly? Why are you here to mess up my life?”
Gavin grew agitated.
“I did everything I could to curry favor with those women, but they refused to see me as their little brother. They said you're the only one who is their little brother. I tried my best to do well around the director and succeeded in making him adopt me, but he's always talking about you and you only! I tried so hard to become you, but everyone refused to give me a chance! Which part of me isn't as good as you? Did you know how desperately I wished you were dead?”
Gavin grimaced.
Right then, rationality left him. He spun around to grab a metal rod and swung it at Emrys.
Alas, the response he received from Emrys was a lightning-swift kick.
Bam!
Before Gavin's metal rod could touch Emrys, a shoeprint appeared on his stomach, and he flew backward.
“You want to know why you won't be as good as me?” Emrys ambled over and stared down at Gavin. “It's because I won't bully the weak. It's because I'm not ungrateful. It's because my jealousy won't turn into resentment. Are these enough reasons for you?”
Emrys' last words, spoken in a soft voice, slammed into Gavin like a sledgehammer.
These were basic principles for being human, which Gavin did not possess.
Gavin was an ungrateful and jealous person who bullied the weak.
“Pfft—”
Perhaps those words were too much for Gavin as he coughed out a mouthful of blood, his face scrunching up in pain.
Emrys only stared at him. He had no pity for Gavin.
Gavin had been consumed by jealousy to the point he turned vile. He deserved no sympathy.
“Young boy, are you... Are you really Emrys Lund?” Walter's shaky voice rang out all of a sudden.
When Emrys turned around, the glacial look on his face was gone, replaced by a smile. “Yes, it's me, Mr. Olman. I'm back.”
“It really is you!”
Walter's heart lurched, and he could not help but burst into tears as he hugged Emrys.
“Oh, my little Emrys, you're still alive! You're still alive... God has finally decided to spare me! I thought... I thought I killed you!”
Walter was bawling. It did not sound like one of despair but of relief.
The boy who had made him feel guilty for fifteen years was still alive.
“Yes, Mr. Olman. I'm still alive, and I'm doing good,” Emrys consoled softly, but he sensed something peculiar about Walter's mumbles. He waited until Walter calmed down before he asked, “Mr. Olman, are you hiding something from me? The fire fifteen years ago wasn't an accident, was it?”
Walter wiped his tears away. “Let bygones be bygones. Everything is fine as long as you're alive.”
His response made Emrys even surer of his speculations. In a solemn manner, he said, “Mr. Olman, if you really feel guilty about me, please tell me everything.”
Walter wanted to avoid the topic, but he knew he could not hide it from Emrys anymore when he saw Emrys' somber look. Slowly, he told Emrys what had happened.
As it turned out, there was indeed something strange about the fire fifteen years ago.
Back then, Prime Realty had been interested in the land where Sunshine Children's Home was. They had met with Walter multiple times in an attempt to force him to agree to sell the land at a low price.
However, Walter was strong-willed. No matter what Prime Realty did, he refused to sign the contract.
Left without a choice, the person in charge of Prime Realty threatened Walter and warned him that he would suffer the consequences of not giving in.
The next day after that, a fire broke out in the orphanage.
Walter suspected that the fire was an act of revenge by Prime Realty, but he could not find any evidence of their involvement.
After that fire, Emrys disappeared.
Walter thought he had indirectly killed Emrys, so he soon quit his job and adopted Gavin, who was about the same age as Emrys.
He tried to alleviate his guilt toward Emrys by giving Gavin everything he could. Alas, he ended up spoiling Gavin and made Gavin a greedy individual who asked for money from him every few days.
It used to be a small sum, so he had said nothing about it. However, this time, Gavin was asking for two hundred thousand.
There was no way Walter would give it to him, so that made Gavin hurl abuses at him.
Dead silence took over after Walter finished telling the story.
When he lifted his head to glance at Emrys, he was taken aback by the terrifying, frigid look in Emrys' dark eyes.
Prime Realty. You made me leave my hometown for fifteen years. You nearly killed me in the fire. You nearly made me lose my family! How should I settle this score with you?
Chapter 3 I Am Back
Emrys could feel the fury rising within him, like a storm building in the distance. His torrent of emotion was waiting to be unleashed.
Sensing his wrath, Walter gently caressed his cheek to console him.
“I'm telling you this so I can be honest and not hide anything from you. However, I don't want you to do anything dangerous.”
He had been afraid to tell Emrys the truth, fearing he would cause trouble for Prime Realty. There was no point in doing so because the forces behind the organization were terrifying.
Emrys was pulled back to reality when the old man's wrinkled palm stroked his cheek. “I'm sorry for giving you a scare, Mr. Olman.”
“Promise me you'll let go of the past, okay?” Walter pleaded.
“Don't worry, Mr. Olman. I won't do anything wrong,” Emrys said, suppressing his anger.
“You're a good kid.” Walter sighed in relief. Suddenly remembering something, he smiled. “The girls will be overjoyed if they know you're still alive.”
Emrys' heart lurched as he asked, “Are they doing fine?”
“They're doing well. They have their own careers, and they send me money every month. I have their photos here too.”
Photos?
Emrys' eyes lit up. It had been fifteen years since he had seen them. He wondered what they looked like now and whether they had grown even more beautiful.
Of course, no matter how they looked, they were the women he loved most in his life.
Walter entered the house and carefully retrieved a stack of photos from the drawer.
Filled with anticipation, Emrys eagerly spread the photos out and took a quick glance. His eyes almost popped out of their sockets.
“T-They're really my sisters?” The man could not believe his eyes, not because his sisters were plain-looking, but because they were too beautiful. Each one of them looked like a goddess.
Walter grinned and remarked, “Your sisters are not only beautiful but also highly successful.”
Somehow, Emrys believed the old man's words.
As the two were chatting, Gavin, who had caught his breath, suddenly crawled miserably to Walter's feet.
“Mr. Olman, please give me two hundred thousand. I really need the money,” he begged.
Clearly, he was preparing to play the sympathy card.
Walter had been chatting happily with Emrys, but Gavin's words instantly ruined his good mood. “How dare you ask me for money?”
“It's not like that, Mr. Olman. It's because I... I—”
“Hurry up and speak your mind,” Walter interrupted before Gavin could think of an explanation. “Did you get into any trouble outside?”
Seeing that he could not hide the truth, Gavin bit the bullet and confessed, “I owe the casino money. They threatened to cut off my hand if I didn't pay back within a week.”
“What! How dare you go to the casino?!” Walter was enraged when he heard that Gavin owed money at the casino. He grabbed a broom and started beating him with it.
Instead of dodging, Gavin pleaded, “I must have gone insane, but it has already happened. I honestly can't come up with a solution, which is why I'm asking you for money.”
“Are you trying to drive me crazy?” Walter bellowed.
Just then, a clear and cold voice came from afar. “Gavin, I warned you not to make Mr. Olman angry again. Why do you keep disobeying my instructions?”
A tall and slender woman walked over from outside the courtyard.
Her long, shiny hair was coiled high behind her head, exposing her grace and poise. She had stunning features and a cold and sophisticated attitude.
The white and elegant clothing could not hide her curvaceous figure. She exuded goddess-like grace.
She's so beautiful!
At first glance, Emrys was deeply attracted to the mysterious woman. His eyes glistened as he admired her good looks.
That's my eldest sister!
The woman was none other than Emrys' eldest sister, Cordelia Youngblood, whom he hadn't seen in fifteen years.
Compared to the photo Emrys had seen earlier, Cordelia was even more beautiful in person, but she was also more aloof.
Cordelia and Emrys looked at each other at the same time.
In that moment of eye contact, Cordelia's delicate body trembled slightly. There was a hint of surprise in her beautiful eyes. However, she quickly recollected herself as if nothing had happened.
“For Mr. Olman's sake, I'll help you for the last time. If you dare to cause trouble again, I'll break your legs.” In order to prevent Walter from being upset, Cordelia wrote a check for two hundred thousand and threw it at Gavin.
Gavin was wild with joy. “Thank you, Delia.”
“Don't call me that. You have no right to call my name,” the woman spat.
“Haha...” Gavin smiled shamelessly. It didn't matter how he was treated now that he had the money.
Unable to contain himself any longer, Emrys uttered, “Delia, it's me.”
After five years of military service, the man's iron-blooded character had already been forged. Even when facing a million-strong army, he had never shown any fear.
However, at that moment, he felt jittery having to face his eldest sister.
Even an iron man could be tender.
Emrys' weak spot was his seven sisters.
Cordelia froze as she recalled memories of her beloved younger brother from fifteen years ago.
She stiffly turned to look at the somewhat familiar face, her voice trembling as she spoke. “You are... You are...”
Cordelia could not believe her eyes.
When she first entered and saw Emrys, she immediately felt that the young man resembled her brother, who had died in a fire.
However, she didn't dare to believe it, as she was afraid of being disappointed.
Even though Emrys called her “Delia” with such a similar tone and expression, she still couldn't believe the man was her brother.
Walter smiled and said, “Cordelia, he is your little brother, Emrys. He has returned.”
“Emrys...” The woman was lost in her thoughts for a moment.
Is my little brother, Emrys, really back?
“Delia, it's me. I'm back.” Emrys smiled warmly and stepped forward to give his eldest sister a hug.
Cordelia's body instantly tensed up, and a hint of resistance flashed through her cold eyes. However, her actions were subtle and not particularly obvious.
“Emrys, you're finally back! I'm so happy!” Despite her celebratory words, she stepped back and broke free from Emrys' embrace.
Emrys was stunned, as his eldest sister's reaction was somewhat unexpected. She wasn't as excited as he had imagined, nor did she ask how he survived the fire.
Instead, they were like two old friends greeting each other respectfully, having not seen each other in a long time.
Have we really grown apart after fifteen years?
Emrys frowned as he thought of a serious question. He wondered if Cordelia had already started her own family and was trying to avoid complications.
After all, even though they called each other siblings, they didn't have any blood relation.
If that were the case, Emrys could only sincerely wish her well.
Walter, who was oblivious to the tense mood, enthusiastically escorted them to a seat so they could catch up on their lives.
Throughout the conversation, Cordelia did not ask Emrys anything about his life.
The bitter sensation in Emrys' heart grew stronger.
Maybe we have really grown apart!
Jan 23, 2024 - Jan 24, 2024
"Divorce and you'll get $10 million." The CEO husband ordered.
Without telling him she's pregnant , she agreed and went abroad for a new life. Then the husband was completely panicked.
Chapter 1 A Night of Absurdities
"Anastasia, help! I've been molested at the club!"
The desperate and helpless sound of her best friend's voice was the only thing on Anastasia Tillman's mind as she rushed over to the clubhouse.
Room 808. Anastasia looked up at the number plaque on the door of the private room. It was the same room number that her best friend, Hayley Seymour, had texted her. Without another thought, she barged through the door to save her friend.
When the door swung open under her hand, she was greeted by the darkness within. Suddenly, a strong hand clasped around her wrist and dragged her into the dark room, followed by a loud thud as the door slammed shut.
"Hey—who are you, and what do you want?!" Anastasia shrieked, her eyes darting around wildly as she tried to make out her surroundings.
"Settle down, and I'll treat you well." A man's deep and husky voice spoke close to her ear.
The next second, Anastasia was unceremoniously tossed onto the couch, and before she could scramble to her feet, a lean and strong body pinned her down.
She let out a muffled cry when a pair of lips that tasted like peppermint captured hers.
The man on top of her felt burning hot to the touch. A sense of hopelessness brought tears to her eyes as she tried to struggle against the man, but in the end, she could do nothing but endure the man's ferocity.
An hour later, Anastasia staggered out of the room, looking disheveled. She had only just been through a nightmare, but that didn't distract her from worrying about her best friend's safety.
She was just about to call Hayley's number when she saw a group of men and women walking out the side door. Under the lights, she instantly recognized the two of the women in the group.
One happened to be Hayley, her best friend who had cried for help on the phone earlier, and the other was Anastasia's stepsister, Erica Tillman. The two girls walked side by side with their arms linked, as if they were the closest of friends.
Shock and rage colored Anastasia's features when she saw them. "Stop right there, Hayley!" she called out loudly over the distance as her fists clenched tightly at her sides.
Upon hearing this, Hayley and Erica swiveled around to face her. Anastasia glowered at them, ashen-faced as she demanded of Hayley, "Why would you lie to me?!"
Hayley smirked. "It's not my fault that you're always so gullible, Anastasia."
"Did you have a good time with that gigolo back there?" Erica asked in a sing-song voice, smiling wickedly.
It was only then that Anastasia realized that both of them had set her up. The chastity she had held dear for the past nineteen years was now sacrificed for their despicable glee.
Presently, Hayley's eyes were frosty as she seethed, "Did you actually think I was your friend, Anastasia? I've been living in your shadow ever since we met! I hate you, and I want nothing more than to ruin that face of yours!"
Erica, on the other hand, swiftly interjected by mocking, "I have the proof I need to show Dad that you've been pimping yourself for money at the club. It won't be long until you're thrown out of the house!"
"You two—" Anastasia was so furious that she swayed. Her body was in tatters after the ordeal she had been through, and the collective weight of her friend's betrayal and her sister's cruelty nearly knocked her down.
"Let's go, Hayley! We don't want to be seen with trash, do we?" With her arm looped through Hayley's, Erica led her toward the sports car she had parked by the curb.
Three days later, at the Tillman Residence, a low male voice yelled out in rage, "You became an escort for money just because I wouldn't let you go abroad for your studies? How can I, Francis Tillman, be capable of having such a shameless daughter like you?"
"Dad, I didn't—"
"You didn't? But you did, Anastasia! How could you go to such shameless lengths? Did we starve you, or did we deprive you of anything? I can't believe you would pimp yourself to random strangers in a filthy clubhouse! For your sake, I hope you haven't brought any disease back to this house. Who knows what my daughter and I could have caught from you," the woman who was dressed in jewels and fine clothes sneered from where she sat on the couch.
"Dad, I really didn't do it. I—" Anastasia tried to explain herself.
However, Francis did not want to hear another word from her. He glowered at her maliciously as he snapped, "Still lying to me, I see. Get out of this home right now! I will not stand to have you under my roof. No daughter of mine could be so shameless. From now on, you are not my child!"
Meanwhile, on the staircase landing, Erica watched this scene play out as she leaned against the banister with her chin propped on her hand. Everything was going exactly the way she had planned. In a matter of minutes, Anastasia was going to be cast out of the house and wander around like some pathetic stray mutt.
Downstairs in the living room, Anastasia fell silent when she saw the thunderous and disappointed look on her father's face. She wordlessly rose from her seat and walked up the stairs to pack up her things.
She had only just rounded the landing when Erica barricaded her. With her arms crossed haughtily in front of her chest, the younger girl sneered, "Get out of here! Don't linger around like an eyesore. This house will never have a place for you ever again!"
Anastasia clenched her fists as she glowered at Erica's pleased expression.
Seeing the hatred and anger in Anastasia's eyes, Erica leaned forward. "What, do you want to slap me or something?" She turned her cheek toward the fuming girl and said smugly, "Go right ahead, then!"
Without holding back, Anastasia brought her hand down across Erica's face, resulting in a hard slap.
"Ah!" Erica let out a shrill cry. "You just hit me! Mom, Dad—Anastasia just hit me!" She howled as she bolted down the stairs.
Naomi Lowell quickly pulled her daughter into her arms and cried up the stairwell, "How dare you strike my daughter, Anastasia! What the hell are you playing at?!"
Francis glanced at the red imprints on Erica's cheek, and he had never been more disappointed in his life. When did my oldest daughter become so infuriatingly rebellious?
"Dad, it hurts..." Erica sobbed as she burrowed into her father's arms, taking in exaggerated deep breaths like she was in great pain.
"Get out of here, Anastasia!" Francis roared up the stairs.
Having packed up her things, Anastasia grabbed her passport and went down the stairs. Her heart grew stone-cold when she saw how her own father was holding Erica in his arms like she was something precious.
Anastasia knew then that she indeed had no place in his heart. Francis had only heard Erica's side of the story instead of asking Anastasia about the horrific incident she had endured last night.
Ever since her mother had passed, she had spent her years in this home living like an outsider, for her father had brought home his mistress and his illegitimate daughter to form a new family.
Anastasia's poor mother had never known about her husband's extra-marital affairs, not even in her death.
I will never come back to this place ever again.
Inside the house, Erica watched as Anastasia dragged her suitcase out the front door, and a wicked smile curled on her lips. I finally got rid of that useless eyesore!
…
Five years later, a knock came on the front door of an apartment in Dansbury.
The woman living in the apartment had been poring over her designs when she heard the knock. A little bewildered, she walked up to the door and pulled it open unhappily. When she saw the two Asian men in suits, she asked in Chinese, "Who are you looking for?"
"Are you Miss Anastasia Tillman?" one of the two men asked in English.
"I am. And you are?" Anastasia pressed.
"We were asked to look for you. Your mother, Amelia Chapman, saved our young master's life back in the day. The old madam whom we serve wishes to see you."
She frowned at this. "Who's the old madam you serve?"
"Old Madam Presgrave," the first man answered respectfully.
Upon hearing this, Anastasia understood what had brought these men here. Old Madam Presgrave was the woman behind the Presgrave Group, the foremost conglomerate in the country. Years ago, Anastasia's mother had sacrificed her life to save Old Madam Presgrave's oldest grandson.
It gave Anastasia great pride to have been born to a police officer as capable and righteous as Amelia.
"I'm sorry, but I don't intend to see her," Anastasia said decidedly. She had a feeling that the Presgraves wanted to repay Amelia's great deed, but she had no plans of accepting their gesture whatsoever.
Just then, a childish and curious voice sounded from somewhere inside the apartment, asking, "Mommy,
who is it?"
"No one," Anastasia replied hastily. Then, she turned to address the men at the door, "Sorry, but I'm really not in a mood for guests at the moment."
With that, she closed the door.
Meanwhile, back in the country, a man was seated on the couch inside the villa tucked halfway up the hill. "Have you tracked her down?"
"Yes, Young Master Elliot. The girl from the clubhouse five years ago just sold off your watch at the second-hand market."
"Find her," said the man on the couch, his voice deep and authoritative.
"Yes, sir!"
Without telling him she's pregnant , she agreed and went abroad for a new life. Then the husband was completely panicked.
Chapter 1 A Night of Absurdities
"Anastasia, help! I've been molested at the club!"
The desperate and helpless sound of her best friend's voice was the only thing on Anastasia Tillman's mind as she rushed over to the clubhouse.
Room 808. Anastasia looked up at the number plaque on the door of the private room. It was the same room number that her best friend, Hayley Seymour, had texted her. Without another thought, she barged through the door to save her friend.
When the door swung open under her hand, she was greeted by the darkness within. Suddenly, a strong hand clasped around her wrist and dragged her into the dark room, followed by a loud thud as the door slammed shut.
"Hey—who are you, and what do you want?!" Anastasia shrieked, her eyes darting around wildly as she tried to make out her surroundings.
"Settle down, and I'll treat you well." A man's deep and husky voice spoke close to her ear.
The next second, Anastasia was unceremoniously tossed onto the couch, and before she could scramble to her feet, a lean and strong body pinned her down.
She let out a muffled cry when a pair of lips that tasted like peppermint captured hers.
The man on top of her felt burning hot to the touch. A sense of hopelessness brought tears to her eyes as she tried to struggle against the man, but in the end, she could do nothing but endure the man's ferocity.
An hour later, Anastasia staggered out of the room, looking disheveled. She had only just been through a nightmare, but that didn't distract her from worrying about her best friend's safety.
She was just about to call Hayley's number when she saw a group of men and women walking out the side door. Under the lights, she instantly recognized the two of the women in the group.
One happened to be Hayley, her best friend who had cried for help on the phone earlier, and the other was Anastasia's stepsister, Erica Tillman. The two girls walked side by side with their arms linked, as if they were the closest of friends.
Shock and rage colored Anastasia's features when she saw them. "Stop right there, Hayley!" she called out loudly over the distance as her fists clenched tightly at her sides.
Upon hearing this, Hayley and Erica swiveled around to face her. Anastasia glowered at them, ashen-faced as she demanded of Hayley, "Why would you lie to me?!"
Hayley smirked. "It's not my fault that you're always so gullible, Anastasia."
"Did you have a good time with that gigolo back there?" Erica asked in a sing-song voice, smiling wickedly.
It was only then that Anastasia realized that both of them had set her up. The chastity she had held dear for the past nineteen years was now sacrificed for their despicable glee.
Presently, Hayley's eyes were frosty as she seethed, "Did you actually think I was your friend, Anastasia? I've been living in your shadow ever since we met! I hate you, and I want nothing more than to ruin that face of yours!"
Erica, on the other hand, swiftly interjected by mocking, "I have the proof I need to show Dad that you've been pimping yourself for money at the club. It won't be long until you're thrown out of the house!"
"You two—" Anastasia was so furious that she swayed. Her body was in tatters after the ordeal she had been through, and the collective weight of her friend's betrayal and her sister's cruelty nearly knocked her down.
"Let's go, Hayley! We don't want to be seen with trash, do we?" With her arm looped through Hayley's, Erica led her toward the sports car she had parked by the curb.
Three days later, at the Tillman Residence, a low male voice yelled out in rage, "You became an escort for money just because I wouldn't let you go abroad for your studies? How can I, Francis Tillman, be capable of having such a shameless daughter like you?"
"Dad, I didn't—"
"You didn't? But you did, Anastasia! How could you go to such shameless lengths? Did we starve you, or did we deprive you of anything? I can't believe you would pimp yourself to random strangers in a filthy clubhouse! For your sake, I hope you haven't brought any disease back to this house. Who knows what my daughter and I could have caught from you," the woman who was dressed in jewels and fine clothes sneered from where she sat on the couch.
"Dad, I really didn't do it. I—" Anastasia tried to explain herself.
However, Francis did not want to hear another word from her. He glowered at her maliciously as he snapped, "Still lying to me, I see. Get out of this home right now! I will not stand to have you under my roof. No daughter of mine could be so shameless. From now on, you are not my child!"
Meanwhile, on the staircase landing, Erica watched this scene play out as she leaned against the banister with her chin propped on her hand. Everything was going exactly the way she had planned. In a matter of minutes, Anastasia was going to be cast out of the house and wander around like some pathetic stray mutt.
Downstairs in the living room, Anastasia fell silent when she saw the thunderous and disappointed look on her father's face. She wordlessly rose from her seat and walked up the stairs to pack up her things.
She had only just rounded the landing when Erica barricaded her. With her arms crossed haughtily in front of her chest, the younger girl sneered, "Get out of here! Don't linger around like an eyesore. This house will never have a place for you ever again!"
Anastasia clenched her fists as she glowered at Erica's pleased expression.
Seeing the hatred and anger in Anastasia's eyes, Erica leaned forward. "What, do you want to slap me or something?" She turned her cheek toward the fuming girl and said smugly, "Go right ahead, then!"
Without holding back, Anastasia brought her hand down across Erica's face, resulting in a hard slap.
"Ah!" Erica let out a shrill cry. "You just hit me! Mom, Dad—Anastasia just hit me!" She howled as she bolted down the stairs.
Naomi Lowell quickly pulled her daughter into her arms and cried up the stairwell, "How dare you strike my daughter, Anastasia! What the hell are you playing at?!"
Francis glanced at the red imprints on Erica's cheek, and he had never been more disappointed in his life. When did my oldest daughter become so infuriatingly rebellious?
"Dad, it hurts..." Erica sobbed as she burrowed into her father's arms, taking in exaggerated deep breaths like she was in great pain.
"Get out of here, Anastasia!" Francis roared up the stairs.
Having packed up her things, Anastasia grabbed her passport and went down the stairs. Her heart grew stone-cold when she saw how her own father was holding Erica in his arms like she was something precious.
Anastasia knew then that she indeed had no place in his heart. Francis had only heard Erica's side of the story instead of asking Anastasia about the horrific incident she had endured last night.
Ever since her mother had passed, she had spent her years in this home living like an outsider, for her father had brought home his mistress and his illegitimate daughter to form a new family.
Anastasia's poor mother had never known about her husband's extra-marital affairs, not even in her death.
I will never come back to this place ever again.
Inside the house, Erica watched as Anastasia dragged her suitcase out the front door, and a wicked smile curled on her lips. I finally got rid of that useless eyesore!
…
Five years later, a knock came on the front door of an apartment in Dansbury.
The woman living in the apartment had been poring over her designs when she heard the knock. A little bewildered, she walked up to the door and pulled it open unhappily. When she saw the two Asian men in suits, she asked in Chinese, "Who are you looking for?"
"Are you Miss Anastasia Tillman?" one of the two men asked in English.
"I am. And you are?" Anastasia pressed.
"We were asked to look for you. Your mother, Amelia Chapman, saved our young master's life back in the day. The old madam whom we serve wishes to see you."
She frowned at this. "Who's the old madam you serve?"
"Old Madam Presgrave," the first man answered respectfully.
Upon hearing this, Anastasia understood what had brought these men here. Old Madam Presgrave was the woman behind the Presgrave Group, the foremost conglomerate in the country. Years ago, Anastasia's mother had sacrificed her life to save Old Madam Presgrave's oldest grandson.
It gave Anastasia great pride to have been born to a police officer as capable and righteous as Amelia.
"I'm sorry, but I don't intend to see her," Anastasia said decidedly. She had a feeling that the Presgraves wanted to repay Amelia's great deed, but she had no plans of accepting their gesture whatsoever.
Just then, a childish and curious voice sounded from somewhere inside the apartment, asking, "Mommy,
who is it?"
"No one," Anastasia replied hastily. Then, she turned to address the men at the door, "Sorry, but I'm really not in a mood for guests at the moment."
With that, she closed the door.
Meanwhile, back in the country, a man was seated on the couch inside the villa tucked halfway up the hill. "Have you tracked her down?"
"Yes, Young Master Elliot. The girl from the clubhouse five years ago just sold off your watch at the second-hand market."
"Find her," said the man on the couch, his voice deep and authoritative.
"Yes, sir!"
Mar 30, 2024 - Mar 30, 2024
"She's back. I want a divorce. The house is yours." Two years later, he returned to that empty house, only to find his ex-wife's pregnancy diary.
---------------------
Gandra.
General Hospital.
"Congratulations. You're pregnant. The baby is in good health."
Victoria Selwyn's hands clenched around the report as she dazedly stared at the doctor.
Pregnant? It was a happy surprise. She could not believe her ears.
"Remember to come in for regular appointments. Where is the father? Call him in. I have some instructions for him."
The doctor's words snapped her out of her thoughts. "My husband's not with me today," she replied with an awkward smile.
"Honestly, even if he's busy, he should still be with his family," the doctor exclaimed.
It was drizzling when she finally stepped out of the hospital. She stroked her abdomen.
There is now a tiny life growing in there. A child that belongs to Alaric and me…
Her phone buzzed. She pulled it out; it was a message from her husband, Alaric Cadogan.
'It's raining. Get an umbrella to this address.'
She glanced at the address sent; it was L'Indigo Country Club.
What was this place? He had a meeting today, right?
Still, she did not question it too much and asked the Cadogans' family driver to send her to the country club.
"You may head back first," she said to the driver upon arrival.
"Do I not need to wait for you, Mrs. Cadogan?"
She paused for a moment before shaking her head. "It's fine. I'll wait to head home with Alaric."
Since she was here for him, she would head home with him.
With that, Carter, the driver, soon drove off.
The rain had started as a drizzle, but it was now a heavy storm.
With the umbrella held over her head, she walked to the entrance of the country club.
It was a luxuriously decorated golf club. She was stopped at the door.
"I'm sorry, miss, but please show me your member card," the employee said.
She took a moment to think about her next action before finally messaging Alaric.
'I'm here. When are you done with work? I'll be waiting for you downstairs.'
Once she was done, she stood near the entrance with the umbrella. As she stared at the rain, she thought about the pregnancy report.
Perhaps she should tell him when he came out? Or should she wait to surprise him on his birthday?
She was lost in her thoughts. Unbeknownst to her, she was a laughingstock for a group of people upstairs.
They were pressed up against the window as they gazed down at her.
"She's not your actual wife, but she's quite good at it, Al. She is actually here with an umbrella because you asked. She doesn't really think you would walk through the rain, right?" one of them asked.
"Is she so in love with you that she has forgotten all about logic?"
"What nonsense."
A languid voice rang out from a corner of the room.
The speaker was a tall man with long legs and a cold face. His fair skin and wide, slanted eyes highlighted his incredible attractiveness. Dressed in a gray bespoke suit, he sat there with crossed legs.
He raised his hand, revealing the exquisite and luxurious watch on his wrist. "Hand it over."
The friend who did the prank had no choice but to return the phone.
"Tsk. Are we giving back the phone that quickly?" someone commented.
"Enough. If Claudia wasn't here, you wouldn't even have a chance to lay a finger on his phone."
The crowd continued to joke and laugh as they turned to look at the beautiful woman seated beside the man. She was dressed in a white dress which made her look kind and gentle.
She pursed her lip in a smile when she heard that. "All right," she softly said. "It was wrong of you to use Al's phone for a prank, and now, you're making fun of me."
The friends did not plan on letting up on their teasing as they called out, "Everyone knows you're the most important person to Al, Claudia."
"That's right. Alaric would say that as well, right?"
When Claudia Johnson heard that, she could not resist glancing at Alaric.
Alaric smiled and did not deny it.
When the group saw that, the teasing worsened.
"I told you, there is no one more important to Al than Claudia!"
As they continued to tease, he glanced down and swiftly messaged Victoria.
'I don't need the umbrella anymore. Head home first.'
Victoria was puzzled when she received the message. 'Did something happen?' she messaged back.
She stared down at her phone for a long time, but there was no reply.
Perhaps he was really busy.
She decided to head back first.
"Wait."
Someone suddenly called out to her from behind. She turned around to see two fashionable young women walking over to her.
The taller woman glanced at her and disdainfully asked, "You're Victoria Selwyn?"
Since hostility was painted all over that woman's face, Victoria did not hold back and briskly shot back, "You are?"
"My name is not important. What is important is the fact that Claudia is back. If you're smart, you'll get away from Alaric."
Victoria's pupils shrank in astonishment.
It had been so long since she last heard that name. So much time had passed that... she nearly forgot Claudia existed.
Her reaction was clearly noticed as the other woman shot her a scornful look.
"Why are you so shocked? You’ve been pretending to be Mrs. Cadogan for two years. Do you think the position is really yours?"
Victoria bit her lip as her face was pale white. The knuckles of the hand holding onto the umbrella were also turning white.
"Look at her face. Do you think she's going to steal Claudia's man out of spite?" one of the women said.
"Can she, though?"
Victoria walked away, not bothering to listen to what they would say next.
Their shouts were drowned out by the rain.
When she returned to the Cadogan Residence, Hector Bowen, the butler, was shocked to find someone soaked to the core standing on the doorstep. "Mrs. Cadogan!" he exclaimed when he made out who it was.
"What happened to you? Come in."
Victoria was so cold that her limbs felt rather numb. In just a few seconds after stepping into the house, she was surrounded by a group of servants wrapping her in a huge towel and drying her hair.
"Draw the madam a hot water bath!"
"Get a cup of tea ready."
The servants were panicking so badly over how soaked she was by the rain that no one noticed a car driving through the gates, nor did they notice the tall figure standing in the doorway soon after.
That was until a cold voice rang out through the room.
"What happened?"
The sound of the voice made her jump from where she was sitting on the couch. Why was Alaric back?
Should he not be with his Claudia?
"The madam was caught in the rain, sir," Hector said.
Caught in the rain? Alaric's dark eyes turned to the petite figure curled up on the couch as he strode over.
He frowned when he properly saw the state she was in.
Currently, she was like a drowned rat. Her soft hair was limp and clung to her pale skin. Her usually pink lips were pale as well.
"What happened to you?" he harshly barked out as he scowled harder.
She waited until she had full control over her emotions before looking up at him and putting on a wan smile. "My phone died," she explained. "On my way back, I bumped into a kid caught in the rain without an umbrella."
His eyes suddenly went cold.
"Are you crazy?"
Her smile went stiff.
"You gave him the umbrella, and you ended up walking through the rain," he continued.
"How old are you? Did you think I would praise you for doing that?"
The servants around them glanced at each other, too afraid to say a word.
Victoria's lashes hung low. Her vision was blurred by tears by now.
She forced herself to keep quiet and hold her tears back.
It was doable until Alaric walked over and lifted her in a bridal carry. It was only then that she let her tears roll. A drop of tear fell on the back of her hand.
Alaric shoved Victoria into the bathroom and left.
She kept her head down, waiting until he stepped out of the room before slowly looking up and wiping away the tears on her cheeks.
Moments later.
She locked the bathroom door and pulled out the hospital's report from her pocket.
After being soaked in the rain, the entire report was illegible with every word too blurred out to read.
She had planned on surprising him with it, but now it seemed like she didn’t have to do it now.
She had been with him for two years. She knew for sure that he was the kind of person who never let his phone leave his side.
He was also not the kind of man who would intentionally summon her just to tell her to go home.
The only possibility was that someone took his phone to message her so that she would be laughed at.
Perhaps there was a crowd of people laughing at her while she was making a fool of herself by waiting outside the country club with the umbrella.
She stared down at the illegible report for long moments before letting out a self-deprecating chuckle and slowly tearing it apart.
30 minutes later.
Victoria calmly walked out of the bathroom.
Alaric was sitting on the couch. His long legs were placed firmly against the floor as he focused on the laptop in front of him. He seemed to be working.
When he saw her, he pointed at the cup of tea beside him.
"Drink that."
"Okay."
She walked over and picked up the cup of tea. She did not drink it immediately. Instead, she seemed to be preoccupied with some thought before calling out to him.
"Alaric."
"Yes?" His voice was cold as he remained focused on the screen before his eyes.
She stared at his sculptured jaw and profile. Her pale lips twitched.
However, he seemed to have gotten impatient as he snapped up to look at her. Their eyes locked.
As she had just taken a shower, her skin was pink, and her lips no longer looked as pale as before. Still, she looked rather sickly like she might shatter at a touch. Perhaps it was because she had just been drenched in the rain.
As for Victoria, her emotions were warring inside her, causing her to be oblivious to his emotions. Instead, she was trying to work out what to say.
Eventually, she came to a decision. "You... Mmgh!"
She had just opened her mouth when he grabbed her chin and kissed her.
She eventually ran out of breath. Just as she was about to push him away, his phone began to ring from where it was on the table.
They froze. He soon moved away. When he spoke next, his voice was hoarse.
"Finish your tea and rest early."
He grabbed his phone and walked out of the room.
He had to answer the phone.
The balcony door slid shut.
Dazed by what happened just now, she rested on the couch for a few moments before standing.
She did not head into the bedroom but walked toward the balcony.
The glass door was only half-closed. The chill night breeze carried Alaric's voice over to her.
"I won't leave."
"What are you thinking? Be good and sleep."
His voice was so gentle and tender.
She stood there and listened for a few minutes before chuckling.
Ah, so he could be gentle and sweet. What a pity the target of his affection is not me.
She turned around and walked into the bedroom. With a blank face, she sat down on the bed.
Their marriage was a mistake in the first place. It was just a deal anyway.
Two years ago, her family, the Selwyns, went bankrupt. She had fallen from grace overnight, becoming the laughingstock of the city.
The Selwyns had been too successful. They had made too many enemies. After their fall, everyone was rushing to humiliate them.
Someone even bragged that he could help the family out with their debt as long as she gave herself to him.
Prior to the family's downfall, countless men tried to woo her. None of them caught her eye, however. As time went by, people started calling her high and mighty.
A group of men thought of fooling around with her now that she was in disgrace. They started a secret auction to see who would get her.
When she was at her lowest and most humiliated, Alaric returned.
He took care of those rowdy men and made them pay a cruel price for their actions. After helping the Selwyns pay off their debt, he then said to her, "Let's get engaged."
She had stared at him in shock.
At that, he reached out to stroke her cheek.
"Why are you surprised? Afraid that I'll take advantage of you?" he asked. "Don't worry. It's just a fake marriage. Grandma is sick, and she likes you. She'll be happy to see us engaged. I'll help you bring the Selwyns back to glory."
Oh, it is to be a fake engagement. He does not like me. It is all to make his grandmother happy.
Even so, she agreed to marry him.
She knew he did not care about her, yet she still fell for him.
The engagement left her feeling conflicted.
The sudden change in their relationship from childhood sweethearts to an engaged couple somehow felt weird to her.
He did not appear ill at ease though, attending every event and dinner party with her by his side. A year afterward, his grandmother Griselda Bates' condition worsened, which promoted them to move onto the marriage stage, and she became Mrs. Cadogan, the object of everyone's envy.
Everyone was saying that the pair of childhood sweethearts were meant to be together.
When she snapped out of her thoughts, she could not help but laugh at her thoughts.
Unfortunately, they did not get together for real. It was just a transaction between willing parties.
Suddenly, she heard Alaric speak. "You're still awake."
The spot beside her on the bed soon dipped down as her nose was filled with the refreshing notes of his scent.
"I have something to tell you," he said.
She did not turn around. She could guess what he was going to say.
"Let's get divorced," he continued.
Even though she had guessed it, her heart still skipped. Suppressing her emotions and trying her best to keep calm, she asked, "When?"
Lying there, she sounded so calm and unaffected, as if she was merely talking about something normal.
Her reaction made him frown as he answered, "Soon. We'll wait until Grandma's done with her surgery."
She nodded.
"Okay."
"That's it?" he asked after a pause.
Hearing that, she turned to glance at him. "What?"
Her eyes were so wide and pure that he was stunned by her question. He gulped before letting out a silent laugh.
"Nothing, you heartless woman."
People liked to say marriage tied people together. They had been married for two years, yet she remained so calm when he suggested a divorce.
Well, their marriage was just a deal anyway. They both got what they needed out of it.
He was merely someone to frighten her suitors away with.
Two years. She probably would have cut ties with me earlier if not for Grandma.
He pushed away the uneasiness he felt at her calmness, lay down beside her, and closed his eyes.
"Alaric."
She abruptly called out to him.
His eyes snapped open. His deep eyes glowed in the darkness as he stared at her.
"What is it?"
Her lips opened and closed as she, too, had her gaze on him. In the end, she blurted, "Thank you... For the past two years."
His eyes darkened when he heard that. He pursed his lips. "You talk too much."
Did she?
She turned away from him, thinking she would not have a chance to do so after their divorce.
When Victoria woke up the following morning, she discovered she had caught a cold. So, she reached into her drawer for some fever medicine and poured a glass of warm water.
The instant she popped the pill into her mouth, a realization dawned on her, causing her eyes to widen and her face to pale. So, she swiftly dashed into the bathroom to spit it out. Then, she leaned over the sink, repeatedly spitting and rinsing her mouth to get every last remnant of the dissolved pill out of her mouth.
"What happens? Why did you rush in here? Are you sick?"
When Alaric's distinct voice rang out from the doorway, Victoria looked up, startled.
Meanwhile, he had a frown on his face as he stared at her.
Once she caught his gaze, she quickly averted it, and after a moment of silence, she replied, "It's nothing. I merely took the wrong pill."
She then wiped away the drops of water on her lips and exited the bathroom.
However, Alaric watched Victoria walk out with a contemplative look. She's been acting strangely since she returned home yesterday.
After breakfast, the couple left the house together.
Seeing her face ashen, he asked, "Do you want to ride in my car with me?"
After a walk in the rain the day before, Victoria woke up that morning feeling a little under the weather. However, before she could nod, his phone rang.
Hence, Alaric glanced down at it to see that it was a call from Claudia. He wanted to go back inside to answer the phone, but when he raised his head, he saw that Victoria had already left.
Although married, they did not share the same interests; therefore, she did not routinely listen to his phone calls. That was their way of life for the past two years.
Nevertheless, her swift escape made his heart clench in agony that day. Soon, the pain faded quickly when he answered the phone call.
Meanwhile, Victoria stood a few feet away and observed Alaric. From the look on his face, she knew who the caller was. His face was so gentle and soft; it was a side of him she had never seen before.
So, she took a deep breath and suppressed the envy swelling in her. Then, she walked toward the garage while pulling out her phone.
Five minutes later, he hung up the phone and turned to find nobody standing beside him. Then, he quickly glanced in different directions but could not find her.
At that moment, his phone buzzed with a new message. 'I urgently need to get to the office, so I left first.' As Alaric stared at the text message, his face darkened.
Meanwhile, Victoria forced herself to push past her discomfort and head into the office. The moment she sat down at her desk, she was sprawling out over the table.
My head hurts so bad!
Nonetheless, she knew she could not take pain medication, even if she wanted to, because she was pregnant.
Sometimes, she did not know what she was thinking, especially considering that her marriage to Alaric was fictitious. Even if she were pregnant, Griselda would be the only person genuinely happy for her. In addition, Victoria knew that no one else, including him, would be happy about the birth of her child.
She had hoped that by telling him she was pregnant, he would accept the child and strengthen their marriage until yesterday. Nonetheless, when she learned that Claudia had returned, she realized he still felt the same way about Claudia as he had back then. If Alaric knew, his first instinct upon hearing the news would be to advise an abortion, fearing for the future of his marriage to Claudia. Nevertheless, a voice inside her head told her to abort the baby immediately, or she would be left with nothing but shame.
"Miss Victoria." The sweet voice of a woman calling out from nearby snapped her out of her thoughts. She looked up to see that it was Yasmin Labauve, her assistant.
Then, Victoria sat up straight and plastered on a perfect smile. "Good morning. You're here."
On the other hand, Yasmin did not return her smile but looked at her with a concerned expression. "Victoria, you don't look so good. Are you sick?"
Victoria was startled by the question, but she soon shook her head in response. "I'm fine. I didn't sleep well last night. That's all."
"Really?" Yasmin did not look like she believed her. "You look really pale, though. Are you really okay? You should probably take the day off and see a doctor."
"I'm fine," Victoria replied. "Are you done with yesterday's work?"
However, Yasmin was helpless against the constant redirection back to work. Ultimately, she handed over her pre-sorted documents from her desk and poured Victoria warm water.
"Since you refuse to go to the doctor's, drink this to keep yourself warm."
Victoria hired Yasmin, and while she was a dedicated employee, the two of them rarely interacted outside of work.
However, she was surprised by Yasmin's concern for her. Then, as she took a few sips of the water, it warmed her heart. She had been feeling cold earlier, but after some warm water, she felt much better.
Still, Yasmin was anxiously staring at her. "Miss Victoria, why don't I hand in the report today while you rest here?"
"It's fine," Victoria said, shaking her head. "I can do it."
It's only a mild fever, and I'm not that pampered. If I take time off and delegate my duties whenever I am sick, I will eventually become complacent. What will I do if I get sick in the future without anyone to help me?
Soon, Victoria sorted through her documents and walked toward Alaric's office.
Her office was located relatively far from his. While it was usually fine, the walk felt tiring that day, likely because she was sick.
Knock! Knock!
"Come in."
She waited to hear his cold, deep voice before pushing the door open.
As Victoria stepped through the door, she saw another figure inside. It was Claudia, wearing a white dress that highlighted her slender waist. She looked like an angel, her supple hair falling to her waist with the sunlight streaming through the ceiling-to-floor window shining on her.
Meanwhile, Victoria went stiff when she realized who the other person was.
"Oh, Victoria," Claudia greeted. Following that, she walked up to Victoria with a broad grin. Before Victoria could even react, Claudia was embracing her.
Suddenly, Victoria's body became even more rigid as she locked eyes with Alaric over Claudia's shoulder.
He was leaning against his desk, staring intently at her with his dark eyes, but it was hard to tell what was happening in his mind.
When Victoria regained her composure, Claudia had already stepped away from her.
"I heard all about your situation from Alaric. You've had it hard." There was a look of distress on Claudia's face. "You must tell me if you need any help."
Victoria was surprised to hear that. Alaric had told Claudia everything?
However, she soon realized why that had been done. Everyone knew about her marriage to him, so there was no way they could keep it from Claudia.
Since it could not be a secret, he must explain himself clearly. Moreover, she owed Claudia.
Then, Victoria shoved aside the bitterness she felt and spread her lips in a smile. "Thank you. When did you get back?"
"I flew in yesterday," Claudia replied.
Yesterday? That means Alaric went to see her as soon as she returned. Inevitably, Claudia is the one he cherishes the most in his life.
"Why do you look so pale?" Claudia suddenly asked. "Are you sick?"
Hearing that, Alaric, languidly leaning against his desk, suddenly turned to stare at Victoria. A frown formed on his brow as he scanned her up and down.
"Is it because you got wet walking home in the rain last night?"
"Walking in the rain?" Claudia looked confused.
Victoria sighed and was about to explain when Alaric coldly snapped, "Why are you forcing yourself if you don't feel well? The company doesn't desperately need you. Go home and rest."
When Claudia heard that, she instinctively turned to glance at him. Why is he suddenly agitated?
Victoria helplessly objected, "I'm not completely drenched despite the rain. Moreover, I'm fine." She then walked over to Alaric's desk and placed the report on it. "This is yesterday's summary. I've sorted it up. Now, I have work to do, so I'll leave the two of you to your reunion."
She glanced at Claudia, who immediately smiled at her.
When she left, Alaric was frowning hard.
"Alaric?"
He only snapped out of his thoughts when Claudia called out to him.
His reaction confused her, but she sounded kind and caring when saying, "Victoria doesn't look so well. She might be your secretary now, but she used to be the precious daughter of the Selwyns before they went bankrupt. You cannot be too hard on her."
Too hard on her? Alaric internally laughed. Who could be hard on that woman?
However, he did not say any of that; instead, responding with a grunt of acknowledgment.
Meanwhile, Victoria shuffled back to her office with heavy feet and a heavy head. As soon as she sat down, she could not help but slump over her desk. Suddenly, her head was spinning hard.
She lost track of time until she finally heard Yasmin's voice.
"Victoria, why don't you go home and rest?"
At that moment, Victoria felt so lethargic and sick that her only response was, "Yasmin, let me sleep for a while." Following that, she immediately fell into a deep sleep.
She had a dream in which she was eighteen again. On that day, she and Alaric had their coming-of-age celebration. So, their families decided to co-host the party. That evening, she specifically put on her favorite blue dress, curled her hair, and had her nails done. She planned to confess her love to him.
After a long, fruitless search, she located him in the garden. As she walked over to him, she heard his friends teasing him.
"You're an adult now, Al. Are there any girls you like? Maybe you can get engaged," one of them said.
"Victoria's quite nice. She's always hanging around you," another said.
When Victoria heard that, she instinctively stopped walking, wanting to listen to what Alaric had to say. After all, his answer was vital to what she would do next.
However, she did not hear his response as someone spoke up first. "Victoria is impossible. Al only sees her as his little sister. Everyone knows the only one in his mind is Claudia."
Claudia...
Then, Victoria snuck a glance at Alaric.
That evening, Alaric sat on the stone bench, his legs so long that they barely touched the ground. He had a faint smile and didn't object to what they said.
"Indeed. Claudia is more feminine, gentle, and beautiful, but Victoria is only a little girl. Moreover, Claudia is Alaric's savior." The boy who spoke was Bane Morison, one of Alaric's best friends. He loved teasing Victoria. Every time they met, he would insist on pulling on her pigtails.
He was also one of the people Victoria hated the most. I'm not a little girl!
"That's right," one of Alaric's friends said. "The waters were so dangerous back then. If she had not jumped down to save you, Alaric Cadogan might not be alive today."
Alaric nodded. Finally, there was a response from him as he hummed in agreement.
Under the moonlight, his face looked very calm. "The spot beside me will always be hers."
Suddenly, Victoria's heart literally shattered in two when she heard that. She stood there dumbfounded as the blood drained from her face, turning her skin stark white. However, she did not expect her confession would be rejected before it was even given.
Claudia had saved Alaric's life, and everyone was talking about it. Customarily, heroes would rescue damsels in distress. In the case of Alaric and Claudia, however, a young woman came to the rescue of a man.
On the other hand, Victoria was not aware of the matter.
She had also fallen into the river, resulting in a high fever. When she finally woke up, she had forgotten about the events and had no idea how or why she had fallen into the river. One of her classmates said she accidentally fell in because she was too playful.
However, it always felt like she had forgotten something. Unfortunately, try as she might, she could not remember anything about it. As time went on, she completely forgot about it.
Still, Victoria did not expect Alaric to be obsessed with the person who saved him.
It would have been great if I had been the one to save him.
Her dream self's emotions seemed to merge with her current emotions.
At that moment, her heart felt like it was weighed down by a boulder. Her head throbbed, and she mused, Why wasn't I the one who rescued him back then? If only... If only...
Suddenly, Alaric appeared before Victoria in the dream. His eyes were cold and emotionless. "Abort the baby, Victoria."
Meanwhile, Claudia stood beside him, her vine-like arms wrapped around his side.
"Are you keeping the baby because you want to ruin our love, Victoria?" she asked.
When he heard the word 'ruin,' his eyes went colder. He stepped forward and grabbed Victoria's chin. "Behave, or I will make my move."
His grip was so hard that it felt like he would shatter her jaw.
She struggled arduously but eventually woke up from the dream, her body drenched in a cold sweat.
As soon as her eyes opened, she saw a busy highway outside the window.
Is it... a dream? Why does it feel so real?
Then, she heaved a sigh.
"Oh, you're awake, Victoria." Hearing the soft voice coming from ahead, she looked up to find Claudia staring at her worriedly. "Thank goodness. I was so worried something had happened to you."
Why is she here? Realization soon struck Victoria. She turned to look at the driver. It was Alaric, and Claudia was sitting in the passenger seat.
When he heard Victoria had woken up, he glanced at her in the rearview mirror.
"You're up. What hurts? Tell the doctor everything when we're at the hospital."
Victoria's heart had been pounding hard from her nightmare. She had finally calmed her heart down, but what he said made it race again from anxiety. "No. I don't need to go to the hospital. I'm fine."
He shot her another look when he heard that. "Why are you causing a fuss? Don't you know you have a fever?"
"Yes, Victoria, you are burning up really badly. You have to go to the hospital," Claudia said in agreement. "Al said you got wet walking home in the rain yesterday. What happened?"
What happens? Victoria stared at Claudia. Her pale lips moved, but she ultimately said nothing. She was definitely present for yesterday's prank. Why else would she inquire if not to imply something?
After a moment of thought, Claudia's face turned worried as she guiltily asked, "Is it because yesterday—"
"Anyway, we'll be going to the hospital first," Alaric interrupted in his deep and steady voice. "Rest for the next few days until you get better. You don't need to head into the office during this time."
Then, Claudia shot him a puzzled look for his interruption.
Meanwhile, Victoria lowered her eyes as a spine-chillingly icy look flashed in her beautiful eyes. He is very protective of the person for whom he cares the most.
It took a few long minutes before she finally looked up and responded, "I won't go to the hospital."
He frowned. Today, she seems incredibly stubborn.
"What's your plan? How can you not go to the hospital when you're having a fever?"
"I know what’s best for myself," she shot back with pursed lips.
Victoria could not go to the hospital. The moment she did so, her pregnancy would be exposed. It sounded laughable, but she did not want anyone else to know about the baby. She tried to protect the last remaining shreds of her dignity. She knew her pride was already gone when she agreed to fake a marriage with Alaric. Right now, before him and the woman he loved, what sort of dignity did she even have? Even so…
Then, she glanced down but did not wish to disclose anything that would cause others to ridicule her.
Alaric scowled when he heard that. The car abruptly turned and screeched to a stop by the side of the road.
At that moment, Victoria thought he was telling her to exit his car, so she reached out to open the door.
Clack! The doors were immediately locked.
He was staring at her with a dark look through the rearview mirror. "Why don't you want to go to the hospital?" he asked.
She had been acting strange since walking through the rain the evening before.
"I can visit a doctor myself if I don't feel well," Victoria calmly replied.
He narrowed his eyes dangerously when he heard that.
"Al, is it because of me?" Claudia hurriedly asked. "Why not... Why don't I get off here while you take Victoria to the hospital? After all, her illness is quite serious. We cannot delay her treatment." Following that, she leaned toward Alaric as if she wanted to unlock the car doors.
Victoria watched as he stopped her, holding her hand.
"Don't say that." Alaric frowned and glanced at Victoria before continuing, "Don't overthink it. It's not because of you."
Then, Claudia glanced down at their hands as an embarrassed glint flashed in her eyes.
Meanwhile, Victoria silently watched them. After Claudia turned to look at her, Victoria begrudgingly tore her eyes away from them.
"I'm sorry for the misunderstanding, Victoria," said Claudia. "I thought you were angry at Al because of me. I'm so sorry."
Victoria calmly glanced back at her. She would have thought Claudia was a manipulator if she did not owe Claudia for helping her once. Nevertheless, Claudia was her savior as well.
Then, Victoria forced a smile. "It's fine."
"Are you unwilling to go to the hospital because you're afraid of the hospital?" Claudia asked with a grin. "My friend opened a clinic of his own after returning from abroad. Why not go to his place?"
She then turned to Alaric. "What do you think, Al?"
He did not immediately agree to the idea. Instead, he frowned and asked, "A clinic? Is it reliable?"
"Of course," Claudia somewhat awkwardly replied. "If he wasn't reliable, would I introduce him to you? Don't you trust me?"
After a moment of thought, he nodded. "We'll go there."
Victoria frowned. "I—"
However, the car was already speeding away, and her objection was useless.
On the other hand, Claudia was even reassuring her. "Don't worry, Victoria. My friend's a good man. He's very kind and patient. I'll ensure he knows beforehand that your treatment will be negotiated later, alright?"
Compared to the considerate and gentle Claudia, Victoria seemed to be the exact opposite. Despite her sickness, she still refused to go to the hospital; how very selfish and inconsiderate.
What else could Victoria say to that?
Thus, she kept quiet as the car continued on its way.
After arriving at the clinic, Claudia helped her out of the car, and she softly asked, "Does your head spin? If you feel sick, you can lean on me."
Her voice was so very soft, and her supporting hands were too. The faint scent of jasmine lingered around her.
However, Victoria lowered her eyes in thought. Claudia is not only stunning but also a wonderful person. Moreover, she once rescued Alaric's life. If I'm Alaric, I'll probably fall in love with her too.
After Claudia's friend arrived, she talked to him for a while. The man in the white coat glanced at Victoria, nodded at Claudia, and walked over to her.
"Hello, you're Claudia's friend, right? I'm Dominic Fagan."
Victoria nodded in greeting. "Hello."
"You have a fever?" His voice was gentle as he placed the back of a hand against her forehead.
With his unexpected proximity, she jerked to the side. Nonetheless, he found humor in her response. "I'm only testing your temperature," he said.
Dominic then turned around and pulled out a thermometer. "Let's get a reading of your temperature."
Victoria accepted the thermometer.
"You know how to use it, right?" Alaric asked as he stood behind her.
His question rendered her speechless. However, she chose to ignore him. What makes you believe I have no idea how to use a thermometer?
Nevertheless, her movement was sluggish because she was so sick that her head spun.
Once the thermometer was in place, Dominic told her to leave it there.
Seeing that, Claudia seized the chance to introduce her friend to Alaric.
"Al, this is Dominic. I mentioned you to him before over the phone. He's an amazing doctor, but he loves his freedom so much that he decided to open a clinic instead when he returned. Dominic, this is Alaric. He's—"
She paused before shyly continuing, "My friend."
"Friend?" Dominic raised his eyebrows when he heard that. He glanced at Victoria before looking back at Alaric. "Hello, I'm Dominic Fagan. It's a pleasure to meet you."
A few long moments passed before Alaric shook Dominic's hand. "Alaric Cadogan."
"I know."
There was a mysterious smirk on Dominic's face as he suggestively said, "Claudia talks about you often. She has a very high opinion of you."
"Dominic!" Claudia's cheeks immediately blushed red as if that remark struck a chord.
"What? Am I wrong? You're always singing his praises in front of everyone."
"Enough. Don't mention it."
Alaric glanced at Victoria as the other two spoke.
She was sitting there with half-lidded eyes. Her hair hung low over her forehead, blocking her eyes from view and hiding any signs of her emotions. She silently sat there, calm and unbothered, as if she were an outsider.
Then, his face instantly darkened upon seeing that.
Five minutes later, Dominic took the thermometer from Victoria. He frowned. "You're running a little high. I'll give you a shot."
Victoria's head immediately snapped up. "No shots."
Dominic looked at her and smiled. "Are you afraid it will hurt? Don't worry. I'll be gentle."
Claudia nodded in agreement. "Your health is vital, Victoria."
Still, Victoria shook her head and insisted, "I don't want any shots or medication."
Her stubborn attitude made Alaric frown once more.
"Our only option is to bring your temperature down externally. I'll tell the nurse to gather what you need. For now, put a cool, wet towel on your forehead. We don't want your temperature to go higher."
When Dominic left the room, Claudia said, "I'll help him."
After the two left, Alaric and Victoria were the only ones left in the room.
Meanwhile, Victoria's head was still spinning. She wanted to grab the wet towel to place it on her forehead, but she could not muster a single ounce of strength.
Then, Alaric, who had been relatively silent the whole time, abruptly spoke up.
"Melodramatic!"
Melodramatic?
Victoria paused and chuckled to herself after a moment. "Of course, I can't match Claudia's thoughtfulness for others."
The words slipped out before she could even think twice.
Alaric was stunned, and so was she.
What am I even saying?
While she regretted saying the wrong thing, he lifted her chin and looked into her eyes with his deep black ones. Then, he narrowed his eyes, and his gaze was as sharp as a hawk's.
"Are you jealous of her?"
Her eyebrows twitched. She felt a bit anxious and wanted to brush his hand away.
"What nonsense are you talking about?"
However, she had no strength in her hands, and when she tried to push, her movement felt weak.
This action made him raise his eyebrows and hold her wrist in amusement. "You’re in poor health, aren’t you?"
"Speak for yourself!" Victoria retorted, then pulled her hand back. Since she used too much force, her body fell backward onto the couch, and she couldn't get up. She was really too weak. Alaric stood there, looking at her with a complicated expression. So, he went to the restroom, filled a plastic basin with water, and returned with a towel. Afterward, he put them on the chair next to her.
He soaked the new towel in cold water, wrung it out, and wiped her with it.
"What are you doing?"
Seeing him approach her with the towel, she instinctively moved away.
He grabbed her shoulder, and his handsome brows furrowed. "Don't move; I'm cooling you down."
She wanted to say no, but when the towel touched her skin, a cold feeling rushed over her, and she couldn't refuse.
Her body temperature was high, and it was better to cool down.
After all, it was only physical cooling...
Thinking this, Victoria let him do as he pleased.
Alaric wiped away the sweat from her forehead, then wiped her cheeks. As he wiped her, he thought of something, and his lips curled up as he said softly, "Victoria, you're really something."
His words made her eyelids twitch.
"What?"
At that moment, his eyes were as deep as black diamonds. Then, he snorted and said, "Don’t pretend you didn’t get what I meant. This is my first time taking care of others, so you really are something."
With that, Alaric moved his hand on her shoulder to her collar and pulled it open. He then inserted the wet towel inside.
At that, Victoria's face changed slightly, and she grabbed his hand. "What are you doing?"
"I'm wiping your back," he answered righteously.
However, she was anxious and embarrassed as she pulled her collar back. "No, I can do it myself."
However, he looked at her movements and gradually frowned.
"Why are you upset with me?"
"I'm not upset with you. I can do it myself."
He still frowned, looking displeased as he stared at her.
"Are you—" he began.
Bam!
Before he could finish his sentence, a loud noise sounded from outside the door. Alaric and Victoria looked toward the door to see Claudia frantically picking up some things from the ground.
His hand froze mid-air and withdrew it after a moment, looking expressionless. Victoria simply lay there, smirking a little.
Meanwhile, Claudia quickly gathered her things and walked inside, smiling gently at Alaric and Victoria as if nothing had happened.
"I dropped something earlier because I wasn't holding it properly. I didn't scare you guys, did I?" she said.
He pursed his lips and was about to say something, but Claudia approached him and stretched out her hand. "Let me do it."
Then, he said nothing and handed her the damp towel.
"Dominic already explained everything to me, so you can leave Victoria to me. Don't worry, I'll take good care of her," she said.
Hearing this, Alaric looked at Victoria, lying motionless on the bed, before nodding. "Okay."
Soon, he left the room, closing the door behind him.
The room was quiet momentarily before Claudia rinsed the towel again and walked toward Victoria with it.
"Victoria, let me help you wipe your body," Claudia said gently.
Victoria was indeed too weak to do it herself. "Shouldn't we call a nurse? This is too much trouble for you," she suggested.
Claudia smiled softly. "It's no trouble. A nurse won't do it as well as I. Moreover, I can do it as long as you don't mind."
With things at this point, what else could Victoria say? She could only nod with a smile.
After she agreed, Claudia leaned over and unbuttoned Victoria's clothes.
To avoid any awkwardness, Victoria closed her eyes, unaware of Claudia's scrutinizing gaze.
Claudia bit her lip, and her face turned ugly.
If she hadn't been mistaken, Alaric had held a damp towel earlier, intending to help Victoria wipe her body. He had even opened her collar up. Since when did their relationship become so intimate? Did something happen between them when she was abroad that she didn't know about?
Claudia's eyebrows furrowed slightly as she felt a bit uneasy.
As for Victoria's, Claudia had to unbutton her clothes to realize that her figure was impressive. Even though Victoria was lying down, certain parts of her were very blessed, and her skin was not pale but a relatively soft pink color, making her look stunning. Even though Claudia was a woman, she could see the perfection of Victoria's figure. She bit her lower lip, unable to restrain herself as she whispered, "Thank you for everything you've done for me these years."
Victoria's eyes were closed, and she found the physical cooling effect quite compelling; the feeling of the damp towel touching her skin was refreshing. When she opened her eyes, she met Claudia's beautiful gaze.
"Thank me?" Victoria asked.
Claudia nodded and said, "Yes. Although it may seem like AI married you in a set-up marriage to help you through difficult times, I know that his married status has shielded him from unwanted attention in the past two years. So, I want to say thank you. Otherwise, when I'm back, dealing with all those suitors around him would be a real hassle."
At these words, Victoria was taken aback. She wasn't dumb and could tell what Claudia was trying to say. Claudia started by expressing gratitude but then went on to remind her that her marriage with Alaric was not real. Claudia cautioned her to keep her expectations low, pointing out that she was not Alaric's wife.
Victoria pursed her lips and said nothing. Claudia wiped her off for a while and helped her put her clothes back on. She then asked tenderly, "Feeling better? Would you like some water?"
Victoria was indeed a bit thirsty. "Yes, please."
Claudia went to pour her some water, and Victoria drank it all. Her throat finally felt better. She looked up at Claudia and said what was on her mind, "Actually, you don't have to worry about Alaric and me. He will always keep your position as his wife because you saved his life. No one can replace that. You also did me a favor, and I won't forget it."
------------------------------------
Book title 【Alaric's One and Only Love】 Get the APP and read more exciting content immediately. 😉
---------------------
Gandra.
General Hospital.
"Congratulations. You're pregnant. The baby is in good health."
Victoria Selwyn's hands clenched around the report as she dazedly stared at the doctor.
Pregnant? It was a happy surprise. She could not believe her ears.
"Remember to come in for regular appointments. Where is the father? Call him in. I have some instructions for him."
The doctor's words snapped her out of her thoughts. "My husband's not with me today," she replied with an awkward smile.
"Honestly, even if he's busy, he should still be with his family," the doctor exclaimed.
It was drizzling when she finally stepped out of the hospital. She stroked her abdomen.
There is now a tiny life growing in there. A child that belongs to Alaric and me…
Her phone buzzed. She pulled it out; it was a message from her husband, Alaric Cadogan.
'It's raining. Get an umbrella to this address.'
She glanced at the address sent; it was L'Indigo Country Club.
What was this place? He had a meeting today, right?
Still, she did not question it too much and asked the Cadogans' family driver to send her to the country club.
"You may head back first," she said to the driver upon arrival.
"Do I not need to wait for you, Mrs. Cadogan?"
She paused for a moment before shaking her head. "It's fine. I'll wait to head home with Alaric."
Since she was here for him, she would head home with him.
With that, Carter, the driver, soon drove off.
The rain had started as a drizzle, but it was now a heavy storm.
With the umbrella held over her head, she walked to the entrance of the country club.
It was a luxuriously decorated golf club. She was stopped at the door.
"I'm sorry, miss, but please show me your member card," the employee said.
She took a moment to think about her next action before finally messaging Alaric.
'I'm here. When are you done with work? I'll be waiting for you downstairs.'
Once she was done, she stood near the entrance with the umbrella. As she stared at the rain, she thought about the pregnancy report.
Perhaps she should tell him when he came out? Or should she wait to surprise him on his birthday?
She was lost in her thoughts. Unbeknownst to her, she was a laughingstock for a group of people upstairs.
They were pressed up against the window as they gazed down at her.
"She's not your actual wife, but she's quite good at it, Al. She is actually here with an umbrella because you asked. She doesn't really think you would walk through the rain, right?" one of them asked.
"Is she so in love with you that she has forgotten all about logic?"
"What nonsense."
A languid voice rang out from a corner of the room.
The speaker was a tall man with long legs and a cold face. His fair skin and wide, slanted eyes highlighted his incredible attractiveness. Dressed in a gray bespoke suit, he sat there with crossed legs.
He raised his hand, revealing the exquisite and luxurious watch on his wrist. "Hand it over."
The friend who did the prank had no choice but to return the phone.
"Tsk. Are we giving back the phone that quickly?" someone commented.
"Enough. If Claudia wasn't here, you wouldn't even have a chance to lay a finger on his phone."
The crowd continued to joke and laugh as they turned to look at the beautiful woman seated beside the man. She was dressed in a white dress which made her look kind and gentle.
She pursed her lip in a smile when she heard that. "All right," she softly said. "It was wrong of you to use Al's phone for a prank, and now, you're making fun of me."
The friends did not plan on letting up on their teasing as they called out, "Everyone knows you're the most important person to Al, Claudia."
"That's right. Alaric would say that as well, right?"
When Claudia Johnson heard that, she could not resist glancing at Alaric.
Alaric smiled and did not deny it.
When the group saw that, the teasing worsened.
"I told you, there is no one more important to Al than Claudia!"
As they continued to tease, he glanced down and swiftly messaged Victoria.
'I don't need the umbrella anymore. Head home first.'
Victoria was puzzled when she received the message. 'Did something happen?' she messaged back.
She stared down at her phone for a long time, but there was no reply.
Perhaps he was really busy.
She decided to head back first.
"Wait."
Someone suddenly called out to her from behind. She turned around to see two fashionable young women walking over to her.
The taller woman glanced at her and disdainfully asked, "You're Victoria Selwyn?"
Since hostility was painted all over that woman's face, Victoria did not hold back and briskly shot back, "You are?"
"My name is not important. What is important is the fact that Claudia is back. If you're smart, you'll get away from Alaric."
Victoria's pupils shrank in astonishment.
It had been so long since she last heard that name. So much time had passed that... she nearly forgot Claudia existed.
Her reaction was clearly noticed as the other woman shot her a scornful look.
"Why are you so shocked? You’ve been pretending to be Mrs. Cadogan for two years. Do you think the position is really yours?"
Victoria bit her lip as her face was pale white. The knuckles of the hand holding onto the umbrella were also turning white.
"Look at her face. Do you think she's going to steal Claudia's man out of spite?" one of the women said.
"Can she, though?"
Victoria walked away, not bothering to listen to what they would say next.
Their shouts were drowned out by the rain.
When she returned to the Cadogan Residence, Hector Bowen, the butler, was shocked to find someone soaked to the core standing on the doorstep. "Mrs. Cadogan!" he exclaimed when he made out who it was.
"What happened to you? Come in."
Victoria was so cold that her limbs felt rather numb. In just a few seconds after stepping into the house, she was surrounded by a group of servants wrapping her in a huge towel and drying her hair.
"Draw the madam a hot water bath!"
"Get a cup of tea ready."
The servants were panicking so badly over how soaked she was by the rain that no one noticed a car driving through the gates, nor did they notice the tall figure standing in the doorway soon after.
That was until a cold voice rang out through the room.
"What happened?"
The sound of the voice made her jump from where she was sitting on the couch. Why was Alaric back?
Should he not be with his Claudia?
"The madam was caught in the rain, sir," Hector said.
Caught in the rain? Alaric's dark eyes turned to the petite figure curled up on the couch as he strode over.
He frowned when he properly saw the state she was in.
Currently, she was like a drowned rat. Her soft hair was limp and clung to her pale skin. Her usually pink lips were pale as well.
"What happened to you?" he harshly barked out as he scowled harder.
She waited until she had full control over her emotions before looking up at him and putting on a wan smile. "My phone died," she explained. "On my way back, I bumped into a kid caught in the rain without an umbrella."
His eyes suddenly went cold.
"Are you crazy?"
Her smile went stiff.
"You gave him the umbrella, and you ended up walking through the rain," he continued.
"How old are you? Did you think I would praise you for doing that?"
The servants around them glanced at each other, too afraid to say a word.
Victoria's lashes hung low. Her vision was blurred by tears by now.
She forced herself to keep quiet and hold her tears back.
It was doable until Alaric walked over and lifted her in a bridal carry. It was only then that she let her tears roll. A drop of tear fell on the back of her hand.
Alaric shoved Victoria into the bathroom and left.
She kept her head down, waiting until he stepped out of the room before slowly looking up and wiping away the tears on her cheeks.
Moments later.
She locked the bathroom door and pulled out the hospital's report from her pocket.
After being soaked in the rain, the entire report was illegible with every word too blurred out to read.
She had planned on surprising him with it, but now it seemed like she didn’t have to do it now.
She had been with him for two years. She knew for sure that he was the kind of person who never let his phone leave his side.
He was also not the kind of man who would intentionally summon her just to tell her to go home.
The only possibility was that someone took his phone to message her so that she would be laughed at.
Perhaps there was a crowd of people laughing at her while she was making a fool of herself by waiting outside the country club with the umbrella.
She stared down at the illegible report for long moments before letting out a self-deprecating chuckle and slowly tearing it apart.
30 minutes later.
Victoria calmly walked out of the bathroom.
Alaric was sitting on the couch. His long legs were placed firmly against the floor as he focused on the laptop in front of him. He seemed to be working.
When he saw her, he pointed at the cup of tea beside him.
"Drink that."
"Okay."
She walked over and picked up the cup of tea. She did not drink it immediately. Instead, she seemed to be preoccupied with some thought before calling out to him.
"Alaric."
"Yes?" His voice was cold as he remained focused on the screen before his eyes.
She stared at his sculptured jaw and profile. Her pale lips twitched.
However, he seemed to have gotten impatient as he snapped up to look at her. Their eyes locked.
As she had just taken a shower, her skin was pink, and her lips no longer looked as pale as before. Still, she looked rather sickly like she might shatter at a touch. Perhaps it was because she had just been drenched in the rain.
As for Victoria, her emotions were warring inside her, causing her to be oblivious to his emotions. Instead, she was trying to work out what to say.
Eventually, she came to a decision. "You... Mmgh!"
She had just opened her mouth when he grabbed her chin and kissed her.
She eventually ran out of breath. Just as she was about to push him away, his phone began to ring from where it was on the table.
They froze. He soon moved away. When he spoke next, his voice was hoarse.
"Finish your tea and rest early."
He grabbed his phone and walked out of the room.
He had to answer the phone.
The balcony door slid shut.
Dazed by what happened just now, she rested on the couch for a few moments before standing.
She did not head into the bedroom but walked toward the balcony.
The glass door was only half-closed. The chill night breeze carried Alaric's voice over to her.
"I won't leave."
"What are you thinking? Be good and sleep."
His voice was so gentle and tender.
She stood there and listened for a few minutes before chuckling.
Ah, so he could be gentle and sweet. What a pity the target of his affection is not me.
She turned around and walked into the bedroom. With a blank face, she sat down on the bed.
Their marriage was a mistake in the first place. It was just a deal anyway.
Two years ago, her family, the Selwyns, went bankrupt. She had fallen from grace overnight, becoming the laughingstock of the city.
The Selwyns had been too successful. They had made too many enemies. After their fall, everyone was rushing to humiliate them.
Someone even bragged that he could help the family out with their debt as long as she gave herself to him.
Prior to the family's downfall, countless men tried to woo her. None of them caught her eye, however. As time went by, people started calling her high and mighty.
A group of men thought of fooling around with her now that she was in disgrace. They started a secret auction to see who would get her.
When she was at her lowest and most humiliated, Alaric returned.
He took care of those rowdy men and made them pay a cruel price for their actions. After helping the Selwyns pay off their debt, he then said to her, "Let's get engaged."
She had stared at him in shock.
At that, he reached out to stroke her cheek.
"Why are you surprised? Afraid that I'll take advantage of you?" he asked. "Don't worry. It's just a fake marriage. Grandma is sick, and she likes you. She'll be happy to see us engaged. I'll help you bring the Selwyns back to glory."
Oh, it is to be a fake engagement. He does not like me. It is all to make his grandmother happy.
Even so, she agreed to marry him.
She knew he did not care about her, yet she still fell for him.
The engagement left her feeling conflicted.
The sudden change in their relationship from childhood sweethearts to an engaged couple somehow felt weird to her.
He did not appear ill at ease though, attending every event and dinner party with her by his side. A year afterward, his grandmother Griselda Bates' condition worsened, which promoted them to move onto the marriage stage, and she became Mrs. Cadogan, the object of everyone's envy.
Everyone was saying that the pair of childhood sweethearts were meant to be together.
When she snapped out of her thoughts, she could not help but laugh at her thoughts.
Unfortunately, they did not get together for real. It was just a transaction between willing parties.
Suddenly, she heard Alaric speak. "You're still awake."
The spot beside her on the bed soon dipped down as her nose was filled with the refreshing notes of his scent.
"I have something to tell you," he said.
She did not turn around. She could guess what he was going to say.
"Let's get divorced," he continued.
Even though she had guessed it, her heart still skipped. Suppressing her emotions and trying her best to keep calm, she asked, "When?"
Lying there, she sounded so calm and unaffected, as if she was merely talking about something normal.
Her reaction made him frown as he answered, "Soon. We'll wait until Grandma's done with her surgery."
She nodded.
"Okay."
"That's it?" he asked after a pause.
Hearing that, she turned to glance at him. "What?"
Her eyes were so wide and pure that he was stunned by her question. He gulped before letting out a silent laugh.
"Nothing, you heartless woman."
People liked to say marriage tied people together. They had been married for two years, yet she remained so calm when he suggested a divorce.
Well, their marriage was just a deal anyway. They both got what they needed out of it.
He was merely someone to frighten her suitors away with.
Two years. She probably would have cut ties with me earlier if not for Grandma.
He pushed away the uneasiness he felt at her calmness, lay down beside her, and closed his eyes.
"Alaric."
She abruptly called out to him.
His eyes snapped open. His deep eyes glowed in the darkness as he stared at her.
"What is it?"
Her lips opened and closed as she, too, had her gaze on him. In the end, she blurted, "Thank you... For the past two years."
His eyes darkened when he heard that. He pursed his lips. "You talk too much."
Did she?
She turned away from him, thinking she would not have a chance to do so after their divorce.
When Victoria woke up the following morning, she discovered she had caught a cold. So, she reached into her drawer for some fever medicine and poured a glass of warm water.
The instant she popped the pill into her mouth, a realization dawned on her, causing her eyes to widen and her face to pale. So, she swiftly dashed into the bathroom to spit it out. Then, she leaned over the sink, repeatedly spitting and rinsing her mouth to get every last remnant of the dissolved pill out of her mouth.
"What happens? Why did you rush in here? Are you sick?"
When Alaric's distinct voice rang out from the doorway, Victoria looked up, startled.
Meanwhile, he had a frown on his face as he stared at her.
Once she caught his gaze, she quickly averted it, and after a moment of silence, she replied, "It's nothing. I merely took the wrong pill."
She then wiped away the drops of water on her lips and exited the bathroom.
However, Alaric watched Victoria walk out with a contemplative look. She's been acting strangely since she returned home yesterday.
After breakfast, the couple left the house together.
Seeing her face ashen, he asked, "Do you want to ride in my car with me?"
After a walk in the rain the day before, Victoria woke up that morning feeling a little under the weather. However, before she could nod, his phone rang.
Hence, Alaric glanced down at it to see that it was a call from Claudia. He wanted to go back inside to answer the phone, but when he raised his head, he saw that Victoria had already left.
Although married, they did not share the same interests; therefore, she did not routinely listen to his phone calls. That was their way of life for the past two years.
Nevertheless, her swift escape made his heart clench in agony that day. Soon, the pain faded quickly when he answered the phone call.
Meanwhile, Victoria stood a few feet away and observed Alaric. From the look on his face, she knew who the caller was. His face was so gentle and soft; it was a side of him she had never seen before.
So, she took a deep breath and suppressed the envy swelling in her. Then, she walked toward the garage while pulling out her phone.
Five minutes later, he hung up the phone and turned to find nobody standing beside him. Then, he quickly glanced in different directions but could not find her.
At that moment, his phone buzzed with a new message. 'I urgently need to get to the office, so I left first.' As Alaric stared at the text message, his face darkened.
Meanwhile, Victoria forced herself to push past her discomfort and head into the office. The moment she sat down at her desk, she was sprawling out over the table.
My head hurts so bad!
Nonetheless, she knew she could not take pain medication, even if she wanted to, because she was pregnant.
Sometimes, she did not know what she was thinking, especially considering that her marriage to Alaric was fictitious. Even if she were pregnant, Griselda would be the only person genuinely happy for her. In addition, Victoria knew that no one else, including him, would be happy about the birth of her child.
She had hoped that by telling him she was pregnant, he would accept the child and strengthen their marriage until yesterday. Nonetheless, when she learned that Claudia had returned, she realized he still felt the same way about Claudia as he had back then. If Alaric knew, his first instinct upon hearing the news would be to advise an abortion, fearing for the future of his marriage to Claudia. Nevertheless, a voice inside her head told her to abort the baby immediately, or she would be left with nothing but shame.
"Miss Victoria." The sweet voice of a woman calling out from nearby snapped her out of her thoughts. She looked up to see that it was Yasmin Labauve, her assistant.
Then, Victoria sat up straight and plastered on a perfect smile. "Good morning. You're here."
On the other hand, Yasmin did not return her smile but looked at her with a concerned expression. "Victoria, you don't look so good. Are you sick?"
Victoria was startled by the question, but she soon shook her head in response. "I'm fine. I didn't sleep well last night. That's all."
"Really?" Yasmin did not look like she believed her. "You look really pale, though. Are you really okay? You should probably take the day off and see a doctor."
"I'm fine," Victoria replied. "Are you done with yesterday's work?"
However, Yasmin was helpless against the constant redirection back to work. Ultimately, she handed over her pre-sorted documents from her desk and poured Victoria warm water.
"Since you refuse to go to the doctor's, drink this to keep yourself warm."
Victoria hired Yasmin, and while she was a dedicated employee, the two of them rarely interacted outside of work.
However, she was surprised by Yasmin's concern for her. Then, as she took a few sips of the water, it warmed her heart. She had been feeling cold earlier, but after some warm water, she felt much better.
Still, Yasmin was anxiously staring at her. "Miss Victoria, why don't I hand in the report today while you rest here?"
"It's fine," Victoria said, shaking her head. "I can do it."
It's only a mild fever, and I'm not that pampered. If I take time off and delegate my duties whenever I am sick, I will eventually become complacent. What will I do if I get sick in the future without anyone to help me?
Soon, Victoria sorted through her documents and walked toward Alaric's office.
Her office was located relatively far from his. While it was usually fine, the walk felt tiring that day, likely because she was sick.
Knock! Knock!
"Come in."
She waited to hear his cold, deep voice before pushing the door open.
As Victoria stepped through the door, she saw another figure inside. It was Claudia, wearing a white dress that highlighted her slender waist. She looked like an angel, her supple hair falling to her waist with the sunlight streaming through the ceiling-to-floor window shining on her.
Meanwhile, Victoria went stiff when she realized who the other person was.
"Oh, Victoria," Claudia greeted. Following that, she walked up to Victoria with a broad grin. Before Victoria could even react, Claudia was embracing her.
Suddenly, Victoria's body became even more rigid as she locked eyes with Alaric over Claudia's shoulder.
He was leaning against his desk, staring intently at her with his dark eyes, but it was hard to tell what was happening in his mind.
When Victoria regained her composure, Claudia had already stepped away from her.
"I heard all about your situation from Alaric. You've had it hard." There was a look of distress on Claudia's face. "You must tell me if you need any help."
Victoria was surprised to hear that. Alaric had told Claudia everything?
However, she soon realized why that had been done. Everyone knew about her marriage to him, so there was no way they could keep it from Claudia.
Since it could not be a secret, he must explain himself clearly. Moreover, she owed Claudia.
Then, Victoria shoved aside the bitterness she felt and spread her lips in a smile. "Thank you. When did you get back?"
"I flew in yesterday," Claudia replied.
Yesterday? That means Alaric went to see her as soon as she returned. Inevitably, Claudia is the one he cherishes the most in his life.
"Why do you look so pale?" Claudia suddenly asked. "Are you sick?"
Hearing that, Alaric, languidly leaning against his desk, suddenly turned to stare at Victoria. A frown formed on his brow as he scanned her up and down.
"Is it because you got wet walking home in the rain last night?"
"Walking in the rain?" Claudia looked confused.
Victoria sighed and was about to explain when Alaric coldly snapped, "Why are you forcing yourself if you don't feel well? The company doesn't desperately need you. Go home and rest."
When Claudia heard that, she instinctively turned to glance at him. Why is he suddenly agitated?
Victoria helplessly objected, "I'm not completely drenched despite the rain. Moreover, I'm fine." She then walked over to Alaric's desk and placed the report on it. "This is yesterday's summary. I've sorted it up. Now, I have work to do, so I'll leave the two of you to your reunion."
She glanced at Claudia, who immediately smiled at her.
When she left, Alaric was frowning hard.
"Alaric?"
He only snapped out of his thoughts when Claudia called out to him.
His reaction confused her, but she sounded kind and caring when saying, "Victoria doesn't look so well. She might be your secretary now, but she used to be the precious daughter of the Selwyns before they went bankrupt. You cannot be too hard on her."
Too hard on her? Alaric internally laughed. Who could be hard on that woman?
However, he did not say any of that; instead, responding with a grunt of acknowledgment.
Meanwhile, Victoria shuffled back to her office with heavy feet and a heavy head. As soon as she sat down, she could not help but slump over her desk. Suddenly, her head was spinning hard.
She lost track of time until she finally heard Yasmin's voice.
"Victoria, why don't you go home and rest?"
At that moment, Victoria felt so lethargic and sick that her only response was, "Yasmin, let me sleep for a while." Following that, she immediately fell into a deep sleep.
She had a dream in which she was eighteen again. On that day, she and Alaric had their coming-of-age celebration. So, their families decided to co-host the party. That evening, she specifically put on her favorite blue dress, curled her hair, and had her nails done. She planned to confess her love to him.
After a long, fruitless search, she located him in the garden. As she walked over to him, she heard his friends teasing him.
"You're an adult now, Al. Are there any girls you like? Maybe you can get engaged," one of them said.
"Victoria's quite nice. She's always hanging around you," another said.
When Victoria heard that, she instinctively stopped walking, wanting to listen to what Alaric had to say. After all, his answer was vital to what she would do next.
However, she did not hear his response as someone spoke up first. "Victoria is impossible. Al only sees her as his little sister. Everyone knows the only one in his mind is Claudia."
Claudia...
Then, Victoria snuck a glance at Alaric.
That evening, Alaric sat on the stone bench, his legs so long that they barely touched the ground. He had a faint smile and didn't object to what they said.
"Indeed. Claudia is more feminine, gentle, and beautiful, but Victoria is only a little girl. Moreover, Claudia is Alaric's savior." The boy who spoke was Bane Morison, one of Alaric's best friends. He loved teasing Victoria. Every time they met, he would insist on pulling on her pigtails.
He was also one of the people Victoria hated the most. I'm not a little girl!
"That's right," one of Alaric's friends said. "The waters were so dangerous back then. If she had not jumped down to save you, Alaric Cadogan might not be alive today."
Alaric nodded. Finally, there was a response from him as he hummed in agreement.
Under the moonlight, his face looked very calm. "The spot beside me will always be hers."
Suddenly, Victoria's heart literally shattered in two when she heard that. She stood there dumbfounded as the blood drained from her face, turning her skin stark white. However, she did not expect her confession would be rejected before it was even given.
Claudia had saved Alaric's life, and everyone was talking about it. Customarily, heroes would rescue damsels in distress. In the case of Alaric and Claudia, however, a young woman came to the rescue of a man.
On the other hand, Victoria was not aware of the matter.
She had also fallen into the river, resulting in a high fever. When she finally woke up, she had forgotten about the events and had no idea how or why she had fallen into the river. One of her classmates said she accidentally fell in because she was too playful.
However, it always felt like she had forgotten something. Unfortunately, try as she might, she could not remember anything about it. As time went on, she completely forgot about it.
Still, Victoria did not expect Alaric to be obsessed with the person who saved him.
It would have been great if I had been the one to save him.
Her dream self's emotions seemed to merge with her current emotions.
At that moment, her heart felt like it was weighed down by a boulder. Her head throbbed, and she mused, Why wasn't I the one who rescued him back then? If only... If only...
Suddenly, Alaric appeared before Victoria in the dream. His eyes were cold and emotionless. "Abort the baby, Victoria."
Meanwhile, Claudia stood beside him, her vine-like arms wrapped around his side.
"Are you keeping the baby because you want to ruin our love, Victoria?" she asked.
When he heard the word 'ruin,' his eyes went colder. He stepped forward and grabbed Victoria's chin. "Behave, or I will make my move."
His grip was so hard that it felt like he would shatter her jaw.
She struggled arduously but eventually woke up from the dream, her body drenched in a cold sweat.
As soon as her eyes opened, she saw a busy highway outside the window.
Is it... a dream? Why does it feel so real?
Then, she heaved a sigh.
"Oh, you're awake, Victoria." Hearing the soft voice coming from ahead, she looked up to find Claudia staring at her worriedly. "Thank goodness. I was so worried something had happened to you."
Why is she here? Realization soon struck Victoria. She turned to look at the driver. It was Alaric, and Claudia was sitting in the passenger seat.
When he heard Victoria had woken up, he glanced at her in the rearview mirror.
"You're up. What hurts? Tell the doctor everything when we're at the hospital."
Victoria's heart had been pounding hard from her nightmare. She had finally calmed her heart down, but what he said made it race again from anxiety. "No. I don't need to go to the hospital. I'm fine."
He shot her another look when he heard that. "Why are you causing a fuss? Don't you know you have a fever?"
"Yes, Victoria, you are burning up really badly. You have to go to the hospital," Claudia said in agreement. "Al said you got wet walking home in the rain yesterday. What happened?"
What happens? Victoria stared at Claudia. Her pale lips moved, but she ultimately said nothing. She was definitely present for yesterday's prank. Why else would she inquire if not to imply something?
After a moment of thought, Claudia's face turned worried as she guiltily asked, "Is it because yesterday—"
"Anyway, we'll be going to the hospital first," Alaric interrupted in his deep and steady voice. "Rest for the next few days until you get better. You don't need to head into the office during this time."
Then, Claudia shot him a puzzled look for his interruption.
Meanwhile, Victoria lowered her eyes as a spine-chillingly icy look flashed in her beautiful eyes. He is very protective of the person for whom he cares the most.
It took a few long minutes before she finally looked up and responded, "I won't go to the hospital."
He frowned. Today, she seems incredibly stubborn.
"What's your plan? How can you not go to the hospital when you're having a fever?"
"I know what’s best for myself," she shot back with pursed lips.
Victoria could not go to the hospital. The moment she did so, her pregnancy would be exposed. It sounded laughable, but she did not want anyone else to know about the baby. She tried to protect the last remaining shreds of her dignity. She knew her pride was already gone when she agreed to fake a marriage with Alaric. Right now, before him and the woman he loved, what sort of dignity did she even have? Even so…
Then, she glanced down but did not wish to disclose anything that would cause others to ridicule her.
Alaric scowled when he heard that. The car abruptly turned and screeched to a stop by the side of the road.
At that moment, Victoria thought he was telling her to exit his car, so she reached out to open the door.
Clack! The doors were immediately locked.
He was staring at her with a dark look through the rearview mirror. "Why don't you want to go to the hospital?" he asked.
She had been acting strange since walking through the rain the evening before.
"I can visit a doctor myself if I don't feel well," Victoria calmly replied.
He narrowed his eyes dangerously when he heard that.
"Al, is it because of me?" Claudia hurriedly asked. "Why not... Why don't I get off here while you take Victoria to the hospital? After all, her illness is quite serious. We cannot delay her treatment." Following that, she leaned toward Alaric as if she wanted to unlock the car doors.
Victoria watched as he stopped her, holding her hand.
"Don't say that." Alaric frowned and glanced at Victoria before continuing, "Don't overthink it. It's not because of you."
Then, Claudia glanced down at their hands as an embarrassed glint flashed in her eyes.
Meanwhile, Victoria silently watched them. After Claudia turned to look at her, Victoria begrudgingly tore her eyes away from them.
"I'm sorry for the misunderstanding, Victoria," said Claudia. "I thought you were angry at Al because of me. I'm so sorry."
Victoria calmly glanced back at her. She would have thought Claudia was a manipulator if she did not owe Claudia for helping her once. Nevertheless, Claudia was her savior as well.
Then, Victoria forced a smile. "It's fine."
"Are you unwilling to go to the hospital because you're afraid of the hospital?" Claudia asked with a grin. "My friend opened a clinic of his own after returning from abroad. Why not go to his place?"
She then turned to Alaric. "What do you think, Al?"
He did not immediately agree to the idea. Instead, he frowned and asked, "A clinic? Is it reliable?"
"Of course," Claudia somewhat awkwardly replied. "If he wasn't reliable, would I introduce him to you? Don't you trust me?"
After a moment of thought, he nodded. "We'll go there."
Victoria frowned. "I—"
However, the car was already speeding away, and her objection was useless.
On the other hand, Claudia was even reassuring her. "Don't worry, Victoria. My friend's a good man. He's very kind and patient. I'll ensure he knows beforehand that your treatment will be negotiated later, alright?"
Compared to the considerate and gentle Claudia, Victoria seemed to be the exact opposite. Despite her sickness, she still refused to go to the hospital; how very selfish and inconsiderate.
What else could Victoria say to that?
Thus, she kept quiet as the car continued on its way.
After arriving at the clinic, Claudia helped her out of the car, and she softly asked, "Does your head spin? If you feel sick, you can lean on me."
Her voice was so very soft, and her supporting hands were too. The faint scent of jasmine lingered around her.
However, Victoria lowered her eyes in thought. Claudia is not only stunning but also a wonderful person. Moreover, she once rescued Alaric's life. If I'm Alaric, I'll probably fall in love with her too.
After Claudia's friend arrived, she talked to him for a while. The man in the white coat glanced at Victoria, nodded at Claudia, and walked over to her.
"Hello, you're Claudia's friend, right? I'm Dominic Fagan."
Victoria nodded in greeting. "Hello."
"You have a fever?" His voice was gentle as he placed the back of a hand against her forehead.
With his unexpected proximity, she jerked to the side. Nonetheless, he found humor in her response. "I'm only testing your temperature," he said.
Dominic then turned around and pulled out a thermometer. "Let's get a reading of your temperature."
Victoria accepted the thermometer.
"You know how to use it, right?" Alaric asked as he stood behind her.
His question rendered her speechless. However, she chose to ignore him. What makes you believe I have no idea how to use a thermometer?
Nevertheless, her movement was sluggish because she was so sick that her head spun.
Once the thermometer was in place, Dominic told her to leave it there.
Seeing that, Claudia seized the chance to introduce her friend to Alaric.
"Al, this is Dominic. I mentioned you to him before over the phone. He's an amazing doctor, but he loves his freedom so much that he decided to open a clinic instead when he returned. Dominic, this is Alaric. He's—"
She paused before shyly continuing, "My friend."
"Friend?" Dominic raised his eyebrows when he heard that. He glanced at Victoria before looking back at Alaric. "Hello, I'm Dominic Fagan. It's a pleasure to meet you."
A few long moments passed before Alaric shook Dominic's hand. "Alaric Cadogan."
"I know."
There was a mysterious smirk on Dominic's face as he suggestively said, "Claudia talks about you often. She has a very high opinion of you."
"Dominic!" Claudia's cheeks immediately blushed red as if that remark struck a chord.
"What? Am I wrong? You're always singing his praises in front of everyone."
"Enough. Don't mention it."
Alaric glanced at Victoria as the other two spoke.
She was sitting there with half-lidded eyes. Her hair hung low over her forehead, blocking her eyes from view and hiding any signs of her emotions. She silently sat there, calm and unbothered, as if she were an outsider.
Then, his face instantly darkened upon seeing that.
Five minutes later, Dominic took the thermometer from Victoria. He frowned. "You're running a little high. I'll give you a shot."
Victoria's head immediately snapped up. "No shots."
Dominic looked at her and smiled. "Are you afraid it will hurt? Don't worry. I'll be gentle."
Claudia nodded in agreement. "Your health is vital, Victoria."
Still, Victoria shook her head and insisted, "I don't want any shots or medication."
Her stubborn attitude made Alaric frown once more.
"Our only option is to bring your temperature down externally. I'll tell the nurse to gather what you need. For now, put a cool, wet towel on your forehead. We don't want your temperature to go higher."
When Dominic left the room, Claudia said, "I'll help him."
After the two left, Alaric and Victoria were the only ones left in the room.
Meanwhile, Victoria's head was still spinning. She wanted to grab the wet towel to place it on her forehead, but she could not muster a single ounce of strength.
Then, Alaric, who had been relatively silent the whole time, abruptly spoke up.
"Melodramatic!"
Melodramatic?
Victoria paused and chuckled to herself after a moment. "Of course, I can't match Claudia's thoughtfulness for others."
The words slipped out before she could even think twice.
Alaric was stunned, and so was she.
What am I even saying?
While she regretted saying the wrong thing, he lifted her chin and looked into her eyes with his deep black ones. Then, he narrowed his eyes, and his gaze was as sharp as a hawk's.
"Are you jealous of her?"
Her eyebrows twitched. She felt a bit anxious and wanted to brush his hand away.
"What nonsense are you talking about?"
However, she had no strength in her hands, and when she tried to push, her movement felt weak.
This action made him raise his eyebrows and hold her wrist in amusement. "You’re in poor health, aren’t you?"
"Speak for yourself!" Victoria retorted, then pulled her hand back. Since she used too much force, her body fell backward onto the couch, and she couldn't get up. She was really too weak. Alaric stood there, looking at her with a complicated expression. So, he went to the restroom, filled a plastic basin with water, and returned with a towel. Afterward, he put them on the chair next to her.
He soaked the new towel in cold water, wrung it out, and wiped her with it.
"What are you doing?"
Seeing him approach her with the towel, she instinctively moved away.
He grabbed her shoulder, and his handsome brows furrowed. "Don't move; I'm cooling you down."
She wanted to say no, but when the towel touched her skin, a cold feeling rushed over her, and she couldn't refuse.
Her body temperature was high, and it was better to cool down.
After all, it was only physical cooling...
Thinking this, Victoria let him do as he pleased.
Alaric wiped away the sweat from her forehead, then wiped her cheeks. As he wiped her, he thought of something, and his lips curled up as he said softly, "Victoria, you're really something."
His words made her eyelids twitch.
"What?"
At that moment, his eyes were as deep as black diamonds. Then, he snorted and said, "Don’t pretend you didn’t get what I meant. This is my first time taking care of others, so you really are something."
With that, Alaric moved his hand on her shoulder to her collar and pulled it open. He then inserted the wet towel inside.
At that, Victoria's face changed slightly, and she grabbed his hand. "What are you doing?"
"I'm wiping your back," he answered righteously.
However, she was anxious and embarrassed as she pulled her collar back. "No, I can do it myself."
However, he looked at her movements and gradually frowned.
"Why are you upset with me?"
"I'm not upset with you. I can do it myself."
He still frowned, looking displeased as he stared at her.
"Are you—" he began.
Bam!
Before he could finish his sentence, a loud noise sounded from outside the door. Alaric and Victoria looked toward the door to see Claudia frantically picking up some things from the ground.
His hand froze mid-air and withdrew it after a moment, looking expressionless. Victoria simply lay there, smirking a little.
Meanwhile, Claudia quickly gathered her things and walked inside, smiling gently at Alaric and Victoria as if nothing had happened.
"I dropped something earlier because I wasn't holding it properly. I didn't scare you guys, did I?" she said.
He pursed his lips and was about to say something, but Claudia approached him and stretched out her hand. "Let me do it."
Then, he said nothing and handed her the damp towel.
"Dominic already explained everything to me, so you can leave Victoria to me. Don't worry, I'll take good care of her," she said.
Hearing this, Alaric looked at Victoria, lying motionless on the bed, before nodding. "Okay."
Soon, he left the room, closing the door behind him.
The room was quiet momentarily before Claudia rinsed the towel again and walked toward Victoria with it.
"Victoria, let me help you wipe your body," Claudia said gently.
Victoria was indeed too weak to do it herself. "Shouldn't we call a nurse? This is too much trouble for you," she suggested.
Claudia smiled softly. "It's no trouble. A nurse won't do it as well as I. Moreover, I can do it as long as you don't mind."
With things at this point, what else could Victoria say? She could only nod with a smile.
After she agreed, Claudia leaned over and unbuttoned Victoria's clothes.
To avoid any awkwardness, Victoria closed her eyes, unaware of Claudia's scrutinizing gaze.
Claudia bit her lip, and her face turned ugly.
If she hadn't been mistaken, Alaric had held a damp towel earlier, intending to help Victoria wipe her body. He had even opened her collar up. Since when did their relationship become so intimate? Did something happen between them when she was abroad that she didn't know about?
Claudia's eyebrows furrowed slightly as she felt a bit uneasy.
As for Victoria's, Claudia had to unbutton her clothes to realize that her figure was impressive. Even though Victoria was lying down, certain parts of her were very blessed, and her skin was not pale but a relatively soft pink color, making her look stunning. Even though Claudia was a woman, she could see the perfection of Victoria's figure. She bit her lower lip, unable to restrain herself as she whispered, "Thank you for everything you've done for me these years."
Victoria's eyes were closed, and she found the physical cooling effect quite compelling; the feeling of the damp towel touching her skin was refreshing. When she opened her eyes, she met Claudia's beautiful gaze.
"Thank me?" Victoria asked.
Claudia nodded and said, "Yes. Although it may seem like AI married you in a set-up marriage to help you through difficult times, I know that his married status has shielded him from unwanted attention in the past two years. So, I want to say thank you. Otherwise, when I'm back, dealing with all those suitors around him would be a real hassle."
At these words, Victoria was taken aback. She wasn't dumb and could tell what Claudia was trying to say. Claudia started by expressing gratitude but then went on to remind her that her marriage with Alaric was not real. Claudia cautioned her to keep her expectations low, pointing out that she was not Alaric's wife.
Victoria pursed her lips and said nothing. Claudia wiped her off for a while and helped her put her clothes back on. She then asked tenderly, "Feeling better? Would you like some water?"
Victoria was indeed a bit thirsty. "Yes, please."
Claudia went to pour her some water, and Victoria drank it all. Her throat finally felt better. She looked up at Claudia and said what was on her mind, "Actually, you don't have to worry about Alaric and me. He will always keep your position as his wife because you saved his life. No one can replace that. You also did me a favor, and I won't forget it."
------------------------------------
Book title 【Alaric's One and Only Love】 Get the APP and read more exciting content immediately. 😉
00:21
Mar 30, 2024 - Mar 30, 2024
"She's back. I want a divorce. The house is yours." Two years later, he returned to that empty house, only to find his ex-wife's pregnancy diary.
---------------------
Gandra.
General Hospital.
"Congratulations. You're pregnant. The baby is in good health."
Victoria Selwyn's hands clenched around the report as she dazedly stared at the doctor.
Pregnant? It was a happy surprise. She could not believe her ears.
"Remember to come in for regular appointments. Where is the father? Call him in. I have some instructions for him."
The doctor's words snapped her out of her thoughts. "My husband's not with me today," she replied with an awkward smile.
"Honestly, even if he's busy, he should still be with his family," the doctor exclaimed.
It was drizzling when she finally stepped out of the hospital. She stroked her abdomen.
There is now a tiny life growing in there. A child that belongs to Alaric and me…
Her phone buzzed. She pulled it out; it was a message from her husband, Alaric Cadogan.
'It's raining. Get an umbrella to this address.'
She glanced at the address sent; it was L'Indigo Country Club.
What was this place? He had a meeting today, right?
Still, she did not question it too much and asked the Cadogans' family driver to send her to the country club.
"You may head back first," she said to the driver upon arrival.
"Do I not need to wait for you, Mrs. Cadogan?"
She paused for a moment before shaking her head. "It's fine. I'll wait to head home with Alaric."
Since she was here for him, she would head home with him.
With that, Carter, the driver, soon drove off.
The rain had started as a drizzle, but it was now a heavy storm.
With the umbrella held over her head, she walked to the entrance of the country club.
It was a luxuriously decorated golf club. She was stopped at the door.
"I'm sorry, miss, but please show me your member card," the employee said.
She took a moment to think about her next action before finally messaging Alaric.
'I'm here. When are you done with work? I'll be waiting for you downstairs.'
Once she was done, she stood near the entrance with the umbrella. As she stared at the rain, she thought about the pregnancy report.
Perhaps she should tell him when he came out? Or should she wait to surprise him on his birthday?
She was lost in her thoughts. Unbeknownst to her, she was a laughingstock for a group of people upstairs.
They were pressed up against the window as they gazed down at her.
"She's not your actual wife, but she's quite good at it, Al. She is actually here with an umbrella because you asked. She doesn't really think you would walk through the rain, right?" one of them asked.
"Is she so in love with you that she has forgotten all about logic?"
"What nonsense."
A languid voice rang out from a corner of the room.
The speaker was a tall man with long legs and a cold face. His fair skin and wide, slanted eyes highlighted his incredible attractiveness. Dressed in a gray bespoke suit, he sat there with crossed legs.
He raised his hand, revealing the exquisite and luxurious watch on his wrist. "Hand it over."
The friend who did the prank had no choice but to return the phone.
"Tsk. Are we giving back the phone that quickly?" someone commented.
"Enough. If Claudia wasn't here, you wouldn't even have a chance to lay a finger on his phone."
The crowd continued to joke and laugh as they turned to look at the beautiful woman seated beside the man. She was dressed in a white dress which made her look kind and gentle.
She pursed her lip in a smile when she heard that. "All right," she softly said. "It was wrong of you to use Al's phone for a prank, and now, you're making fun of me."
The friends did not plan on letting up on their teasing as they called out, "Everyone knows you're the most important person to Al, Claudia."
"That's right. Alaric would say that as well, right?"
When Claudia Johnson heard that, she could not resist glancing at Alaric.
Alaric smiled and did not deny it.
When the group saw that, the teasing worsened.
"I told you, there is no one more important to Al than Claudia!"
As they continued to tease, he glanced down and swiftly messaged Victoria.
'I don't need the umbrella anymore. Head home first.'
Victoria was puzzled when she received the message. 'Did something happen?' she messaged back.
She stared down at her phone for a long time, but there was no reply.
Perhaps he was really busy.
She decided to head back first.
"Wait."
Someone suddenly called out to her from behind. She turned around to see two fashionable young women walking over to her.
The taller woman glanced at her and disdainfully asked, "You're Victoria Selwyn?"
Since hostility was painted all over that woman's face, Victoria did not hold back and briskly shot back, "You are?"
"My name is not important. What is important is the fact that Claudia is back. If you're smart, you'll get away from Alaric."
Victoria's pupils shrank in astonishment.
It had been so long since she last heard that name. So much time had passed that... she nearly forgot Claudia existed.
Her reaction was clearly noticed as the other woman shot her a scornful look.
"Why are you so shocked? You’ve been pretending to be Mrs. Cadogan for two years. Do you think the position is really yours?"
Victoria bit her lip as her face was pale white. The knuckles of the hand holding onto the umbrella were also turning white.
"Look at her face. Do you think she's going to steal Claudia's man out of spite?" one of the women said.
"Can she, though?"
Victoria walked away, not bothering to listen to what they would say next.
Their shouts were drowned out by the rain.
When she returned to the Cadogan Residence, Hector Bowen, the butler, was shocked to find someone soaked to the core standing on the doorstep. "Mrs. Cadogan!" he exclaimed when he made out who it was.
"What happened to you? Come in."
Victoria was so cold that her limbs felt rather numb. In just a few seconds after stepping into the house, she was surrounded by a group of servants wrapping her in a huge towel and drying her hair.
"Draw the madam a hot water bath!"
"Get a cup of tea ready."
The servants were panicking so badly over how soaked she was by the rain that no one noticed a car driving through the gates, nor did they notice the tall figure standing in the doorway soon after.
That was until a cold voice rang out through the room.
"What happened?"
The sound of the voice made her jump from where she was sitting on the couch. Why was Alaric back?
Should he not be with his Claudia?
"The madam was caught in the rain, sir," Hector said.
Caught in the rain? Alaric's dark eyes turned to the petite figure curled up on the couch as he strode over.
He frowned when he properly saw the state she was in.
Currently, she was like a drowned rat. Her soft hair was limp and clung to her pale skin. Her usually pink lips were pale as well.
"What happened to you?" he harshly barked out as he scowled harder.
She waited until she had full control over her emotions before looking up at him and putting on a wan smile. "My phone died," she explained. "On my way back, I bumped into a kid caught in the rain without an umbrella."
His eyes suddenly went cold.
"Are you crazy?"
Her smile went stiff.
"You gave him the umbrella, and you ended up walking through the rain," he continued.
"How old are you? Did you think I would praise you for doing that?"
The servants around them glanced at each other, too afraid to say a word.
Victoria's lashes hung low. Her vision was blurred by tears by now.
She forced herself to keep quiet and hold her tears back.
It was doable until Alaric walked over and lifted her in a bridal carry. It was only then that she let her tears roll. A drop of tear fell on the back of her hand.
Alaric shoved Victoria into the bathroom and left.
She kept her head down, waiting until he stepped out of the room before slowly looking up and wiping away the tears on her cheeks.
Moments later.
She locked the bathroom door and pulled out the hospital's report from her pocket.
After being soaked in the rain, the entire report was illegible with every word too blurred out to read.
She had planned on surprising him with it, but now it seemed like she didn’t have to do it now.
She had been with him for two years. She knew for sure that he was the kind of person who never let his phone leave his side.
He was also not the kind of man who would intentionally summon her just to tell her to go home.
The only possibility was that someone took his phone to message her so that she would be laughed at.
Perhaps there was a crowd of people laughing at her while she was making a fool of herself by waiting outside the country club with the umbrella.
She stared down at the illegible report for long moments before letting out a self-deprecating chuckle and slowly tearing it apart.
30 minutes later.
Victoria calmly walked out of the bathroom.
Alaric was sitting on the couch. His long legs were placed firmly against the floor as he focused on the laptop in front of him. He seemed to be working.
When he saw her, he pointed at the cup of tea beside him.
"Drink that."
"Okay."
She walked over and picked up the cup of tea. She did not drink it immediately. Instead, she seemed to be preoccupied with some thought before calling out to him.
"Alaric."
"Yes?" His voice was cold as he remained focused on the screen before his eyes.
She stared at his sculptured jaw and profile. Her pale lips twitched.
However, he seemed to have gotten impatient as he snapped up to look at her. Their eyes locked.
As she had just taken a shower, her skin was pink, and her lips no longer looked as pale as before. Still, she looked rather sickly like she might shatter at a touch. Perhaps it was because she had just been drenched in the rain.
As for Victoria, her emotions were warring inside her, causing her to be oblivious to his emotions. Instead, she was trying to work out what to say.
Eventually, she came to a decision. "You... Mmgh!"
She had just opened her mouth when he grabbed her chin and kissed her.
She eventually ran out of breath. Just as she was about to push him away, his phone began to ring from where it was on the table.
They froze. He soon moved away. When he spoke next, his voice was hoarse.
"Finish your tea and rest early."
He grabbed his phone and walked out of the room.
He had to answer the phone.
The balcony door slid shut.
Dazed by what happened just now, she rested on the couch for a few moments before standing.
She did not head into the bedroom but walked toward the balcony.
The glass door was only half-closed. The chill night breeze carried Alaric's voice over to her.
"I won't leave."
"What are you thinking? Be good and sleep."
His voice was so gentle and tender.
She stood there and listened for a few minutes before chuckling.
Ah, so he could be gentle and sweet. What a pity the target of his affection is not me.
She turned around and walked into the bedroom. With a blank face, she sat down on the bed.
Their marriage was a mistake in the first place. It was just a deal anyway.
Two years ago, her family, the Selwyns, went bankrupt. She had fallen from grace overnight, becoming the laughingstock of the city.
The Selwyns had been too successful. They had made too many enemies. After their fall, everyone was rushing to humiliate them.
Someone even bragged that he could help the family out with their debt as long as she gave herself to him.
Prior to the family's downfall, countless men tried to woo her. None of them caught her eye, however. As time went by, people started calling her high and mighty.
A group of men thought of fooling around with her now that she was in disgrace. They started a secret auction to see who would get her.
When she was at her lowest and most humiliated, Alaric returned.
He took care of those rowdy men and made them pay a cruel price for their actions. After helping the Selwyns pay off their debt, he then said to her, "Let's get engaged."
She had stared at him in shock.
At that, he reached out to stroke her cheek.
"Why are you surprised? Afraid that I'll take advantage of you?" he asked. "Don't worry. It's just a fake marriage. Grandma is sick, and she likes you. She'll be happy to see us engaged. I'll help you bring the Selwyns back to glory."
Oh, it is to be a fake engagement. He does not like me. It is all to make his grandmother happy.
Even so, she agreed to marry him.
She knew he did not care about her, yet she still fell for him.
The engagement left her feeling conflicted.
The sudden change in their relationship from childhood sweethearts to an engaged couple somehow felt weird to her.
He did not appear ill at ease though, attending every event and dinner party with her by his side. A year afterward, his grandmother Griselda Bates' condition worsened, which promoted them to move onto the marriage stage, and she became Mrs. Cadogan, the object of everyone's envy.
Everyone was saying that the pair of childhood sweethearts were meant to be together.
When she snapped out of her thoughts, she could not help but laugh at her thoughts.
Unfortunately, they did not get together for real. It was just a transaction between willing parties.
Suddenly, she heard Alaric speak. "You're still awake."
The spot beside her on the bed soon dipped down as her nose was filled with the refreshing notes of his scent.
"I have something to tell you," he said.
She did not turn around. She could guess what he was going to say.
"Let's get divorced," he continued.
Even though she had guessed it, her heart still skipped. Suppressing her emotions and trying her best to keep calm, she asked, "When?"
Lying there, she sounded so calm and unaffected, as if she was merely talking about something normal.
Her reaction made him frown as he answered, "Soon. We'll wait until Grandma's done with her surgery."
She nodded.
"Okay."
"That's it?" he asked after a pause.
Hearing that, she turned to glance at him. "What?"
Her eyes were so wide and pure that he was stunned by her question. He gulped before letting out a silent laugh.
"Nothing, you heartless woman."
People liked to say marriage tied people together. They had been married for two years, yet she remained so calm when he suggested a divorce.
Well, their marriage was just a deal anyway. They both got what they needed out of it.
He was merely someone to frighten her suitors away with.
Two years. She probably would have cut ties with me earlier if not for Grandma.
He pushed away the uneasiness he felt at her calmness, lay down beside her, and closed his eyes.
"Alaric."
She abruptly called out to him.
His eyes snapped open. His deep eyes glowed in the darkness as he stared at her.
"What is it?"
Her lips opened and closed as she, too, had her gaze on him. In the end, she blurted, "Thank you... For the past two years."
His eyes darkened when he heard that. He pursed his lips. "You talk too much."
Did she?
She turned away from him, thinking she would not have a chance to do so after their divorce.
When Victoria woke up the following morning, she discovered she had caught a cold. So, she reached into her drawer for some fever medicine and poured a glass of warm water.
The instant she popped the pill into her mouth, a realization dawned on her, causing her eyes to widen and her face to pale. So, she swiftly dashed into the bathroom to spit it out. Then, she leaned over the sink, repeatedly spitting and rinsing her mouth to get every last remnant of the dissolved pill out of her mouth.
"What happens? Why did you rush in here? Are you sick?"
When Alaric's distinct voice rang out from the doorway, Victoria looked up, startled.
Meanwhile, he had a frown on his face as he stared at her.
Once she caught his gaze, she quickly averted it, and after a moment of silence, she replied, "It's nothing. I merely took the wrong pill."
She then wiped away the drops of water on her lips and exited the bathroom.
However, Alaric watched Victoria walk out with a contemplative look. She's been acting strangely since she returned home yesterday.
After breakfast, the couple left the house together.
Seeing her face ashen, he asked, "Do you want to ride in my car with me?"
After a walk in the rain the day before, Victoria woke up that morning feeling a little under the weather. However, before she could nod, his phone rang.
Hence, Alaric glanced down at it to see that it was a call from Claudia. He wanted to go back inside to answer the phone, but when he raised his head, he saw that Victoria had already left.
Although married, they did not share the same interests; therefore, she did not routinely listen to his phone calls. That was their way of life for the past two years.
Nevertheless, her swift escape made his heart clench in agony that day. Soon, the pain faded quickly when he answered the phone call.
Meanwhile, Victoria stood a few feet away and observed Alaric. From the look on his face, she knew who the caller was. His face was so gentle and soft; it was a side of him she had never seen before.
So, she took a deep breath and suppressed the envy swelling in her. Then, she walked toward the garage while pulling out her phone.
Five minutes later, he hung up the phone and turned to find nobody standing beside him. Then, he quickly glanced in different directions but could not find her.
At that moment, his phone buzzed with a new message. 'I urgently need to get to the office, so I left first.' As Alaric stared at the text message, his face darkened.
Meanwhile, Victoria forced herself to push past her discomfort and head into the office. The moment she sat down at her desk, she was sprawling out over the table.
My head hurts so bad!
Nonetheless, she knew she could not take pain medication, even if she wanted to, because she was pregnant.
Sometimes, she did not know what she was thinking, especially considering that her marriage to Alaric was fictitious. Even if she were pregnant, Griselda would be the only person genuinely happy for her. In addition, Victoria knew that no one else, including him, would be happy about the birth of her child.
She had hoped that by telling him she was pregnant, he would accept the child and strengthen their marriage until yesterday. Nonetheless, when she learned that Claudia had returned, she realized he still felt the same way about Claudia as he had back then. If Alaric knew, his first instinct upon hearing the news would be to advise an abortion, fearing for the future of his marriage to Claudia. Nevertheless, a voice inside her head told her to abort the baby immediately, or she would be left with nothing but shame.
"Miss Victoria." The sweet voice of a woman calling out from nearby snapped her out of her thoughts. She looked up to see that it was Yasmin Labauve, her assistant.
Then, Victoria sat up straight and plastered on a perfect smile. "Good morning. You're here."
On the other hand, Yasmin did not return her smile but looked at her with a concerned expression. "Victoria, you don't look so good. Are you sick?"
Victoria was startled by the question, but she soon shook her head in response. "I'm fine. I didn't sleep well last night. That's all."
"Really?" Yasmin did not look like she believed her. "You look really pale, though. Are you really okay? You should probably take the day off and see a doctor."
"I'm fine," Victoria replied. "Are you done with yesterday's work?"
However, Yasmin was helpless against the constant redirection back to work. Ultimately, she handed over her pre-sorted documents from her desk and poured Victoria warm water.
"Since you refuse to go to the doctor's, drink this to keep yourself warm."
Victoria hired Yasmin, and while she was a dedicated employee, the two of them rarely interacted outside of work.
However, she was surprised by Yasmin's concern for her. Then, as she took a few sips of the water, it warmed her heart. She had been feeling cold earlier, but after some warm water, she felt much better.
Still, Yasmin was anxiously staring at her. "Miss Victoria, why don't I hand in the report today while you rest here?"
"It's fine," Victoria said, shaking her head. "I can do it."
It's only a mild fever, and I'm not that pampered. If I take time off and delegate my duties whenever I am sick, I will eventually become complacent. What will I do if I get sick in the future without anyone to help me?
Soon, Victoria sorted through her documents and walked toward Alaric's office.
Her office was located relatively far from his. While it was usually fine, the walk felt tiring that day, likely because she was sick.
Knock! Knock!
"Come in."
She waited to hear his cold, deep voice before pushing the door open.
As Victoria stepped through the door, she saw another figure inside. It was Claudia, wearing a white dress that highlighted her slender waist. She looked like an angel, her supple hair falling to her waist with the sunlight streaming through the ceiling-to-floor window shining on her.
Meanwhile, Victoria went stiff when she realized who the other person was.
"Oh, Victoria," Claudia greeted. Following that, she walked up to Victoria with a broad grin. Before Victoria could even react, Claudia was embracing her.
Suddenly, Victoria's body became even more rigid as she locked eyes with Alaric over Claudia's shoulder.
He was leaning against his desk, staring intently at her with his dark eyes, but it was hard to tell what was happening in his mind.
When Victoria regained her composure, Claudia had already stepped away from her.
"I heard all about your situation from Alaric. You've had it hard." There was a look of distress on Claudia's face. "You must tell me if you need any help."
Victoria was surprised to hear that. Alaric had told Claudia everything?
However, she soon realized why that had been done. Everyone knew about her marriage to him, so there was no way they could keep it from Claudia.
Since it could not be a secret, he must explain himself clearly. Moreover, she owed Claudia.
Then, Victoria shoved aside the bitterness she felt and spread her lips in a smile. "Thank you. When did you get back?"
"I flew in yesterday," Claudia replied.
Yesterday? That means Alaric went to see her as soon as she returned. Inevitably, Claudia is the one he cherishes the most in his life.
"Why do you look so pale?" Claudia suddenly asked. "Are you sick?"
Hearing that, Alaric, languidly leaning against his desk, suddenly turned to stare at Victoria. A frown formed on his brow as he scanned her up and down.
"Is it because you got wet walking home in the rain last night?"
"Walking in the rain?" Claudia looked confused.
Victoria sighed and was about to explain when Alaric coldly snapped, "Why are you forcing yourself if you don't feel well? The company doesn't desperately need you. Go home and rest."
When Claudia heard that, she instinctively turned to glance at him. Why is he suddenly agitated?
Victoria helplessly objected, "I'm not completely drenched despite the rain. Moreover, I'm fine." She then walked over to Alaric's desk and placed the report on it. "This is yesterday's summary. I've sorted it up. Now, I have work to do, so I'll leave the two of you to your reunion."
She glanced at Claudia, who immediately smiled at her.
When she left, Alaric was frowning hard.
"Alaric?"
He only snapped out of his thoughts when Claudia called out to him.
His reaction confused her, but she sounded kind and caring when saying, "Victoria doesn't look so well. She might be your secretary now, but she used to be the precious daughter of the Selwyns before they went bankrupt. You cannot be too hard on her."
Too hard on her? Alaric internally laughed. Who could be hard on that woman?
However, he did not say any of that; instead, responding with a grunt of acknowledgment.
Meanwhile, Victoria shuffled back to her office with heavy feet and a heavy head. As soon as she sat down, she could not help but slump over her desk. Suddenly, her head was spinning hard.
She lost track of time until she finally heard Yasmin's voice.
"Victoria, why don't you go home and rest?"
At that moment, Victoria felt so lethargic and sick that her only response was, "Yasmin, let me sleep for a while." Following that, she immediately fell into a deep sleep.
She had a dream in which she was eighteen again. On that day, she and Alaric had their coming-of-age celebration. So, their families decided to co-host the party. That evening, she specifically put on her favorite blue dress, curled her hair, and had her nails done. She planned to confess her love to him.
After a long, fruitless search, she located him in the garden. As she walked over to him, she heard his friends teasing him.
"You're an adult now, Al. Are there any girls you like? Maybe you can get engaged," one of them said.
"Victoria's quite nice. She's always hanging around you," another said.
When Victoria heard that, she instinctively stopped walking, wanting to listen to what Alaric had to say. After all, his answer was vital to what she would do next.
However, she did not hear his response as someone spoke up first. "Victoria is impossible. Al only sees her as his little sister. Everyone knows the only one in his mind is Claudia."
Claudia...
Then, Victoria snuck a glance at Alaric.
That evening, Alaric sat on the stone bench, his legs so long that they barely touched the ground. He had a faint smile and didn't object to what they said.
"Indeed. Claudia is more feminine, gentle, and beautiful, but Victoria is only a little girl. Moreover, Claudia is Alaric's savior." The boy who spoke was Bane Morison, one of Alaric's best friends. He loved teasing Victoria. Every time they met, he would insist on pulling on her pigtails.
He was also one of the people Victoria hated the most. I'm not a little girl!
"That's right," one of Alaric's friends said. "The waters were so dangerous back then. If she had not jumped down to save you, Alaric Cadogan might not be alive today."
Alaric nodded. Finally, there was a response from him as he hummed in agreement.
Under the moonlight, his face looked very calm. "The spot beside me will always be hers."
Suddenly, Victoria's heart literally shattered in two when she heard that. She stood there dumbfounded as the blood drained from her face, turning her skin stark white. However, she did not expect her confession would be rejected before it was even given.
Claudia had saved Alaric's life, and everyone was talking about it. Customarily, heroes would rescue damsels in distress. In the case of Alaric and Claudia, however, a young woman came to the rescue of a man.
On the other hand, Victoria was not aware of the matter.
She had also fallen into the river, resulting in a high fever. When she finally woke up, she had forgotten about the events and had no idea how or why she had fallen into the river. One of her classmates said she accidentally fell in because she was too playful.
However, it always felt like she had forgotten something. Unfortunately, try as she might, she could not remember anything about it. As time went on, she completely forgot about it.
Still, Victoria did not expect Alaric to be obsessed with the person who saved him.
It would have been great if I had been the one to save him.
Her dream self's emotions seemed to merge with her current emotions.
At that moment, her heart felt like it was weighed down by a boulder. Her head throbbed, and she mused, Why wasn't I the one who rescued him back then? If only... If only...
Suddenly, Alaric appeared before Victoria in the dream. His eyes were cold and emotionless. "Abort the baby, Victoria."
Meanwhile, Claudia stood beside him, her vine-like arms wrapped around his side.
"Are you keeping the baby because you want to ruin our love, Victoria?" she asked.
When he heard the word 'ruin,' his eyes went colder. He stepped forward and grabbed Victoria's chin. "Behave, or I will make my move."
His grip was so hard that it felt like he would shatter her jaw.
She struggled arduously but eventually woke up from the dream, her body drenched in a cold sweat.
As soon as her eyes opened, she saw a busy highway outside the window.
Is it... a dream? Why does it feel so real?
Then, she heaved a sigh.
"Oh, you're awake, Victoria." Hearing the soft voice coming from ahead, she looked up to find Claudia staring at her worriedly. "Thank goodness. I was so worried something had happened to you."
Why is she here? Realization soon struck Victoria. She turned to look at the driver. It was Alaric, and Claudia was sitting in the passenger seat.
When he heard Victoria had woken up, he glanced at her in the rearview mirror.
"You're up. What hurts? Tell the doctor everything when we're at the hospital."
Victoria's heart had been pounding hard from her nightmare. She had finally calmed her heart down, but what he said made it race again from anxiety. "No. I don't need to go to the hospital. I'm fine."
He shot her another look when he heard that. "Why are you causing a fuss? Don't you know you have a fever?"
"Yes, Victoria, you are burning up really badly. You have to go to the hospital," Claudia said in agreement. "Al said you got wet walking home in the rain yesterday. What happened?"
What happens? Victoria stared at Claudia. Her pale lips moved, but she ultimately said nothing. She was definitely present for yesterday's prank. Why else would she inquire if not to imply something?
After a moment of thought, Claudia's face turned worried as she guiltily asked, "Is it because yesterday—"
"Anyway, we'll be going to the hospital first," Alaric interrupted in his deep and steady voice. "Rest for the next few days until you get better. You don't need to head into the office during this time."
Then, Claudia shot him a puzzled look for his interruption.
Meanwhile, Victoria lowered her eyes as a spine-chillingly icy look flashed in her beautiful eyes. He is very protective of the person for whom he cares the most.
It took a few long minutes before she finally looked up and responded, "I won't go to the hospital."
He frowned. Today, she seems incredibly stubborn.
"What's your plan? How can you not go to the hospital when you're having a fever?"
"I know what’s best for myself," she shot back with pursed lips.
Victoria could not go to the hospital. The moment she did so, her pregnancy would be exposed. It sounded laughable, but she did not want anyone else to know about the baby. She tried to protect the last remaining shreds of her dignity. She knew her pride was already gone when she agreed to fake a marriage with Alaric. Right now, before him and the woman he loved, what sort of dignity did she even have? Even so…
Then, she glanced down but did not wish to disclose anything that would cause others to ridicule her.
Alaric scowled when he heard that. The car abruptly turned and screeched to a stop by the side of the road.
At that moment, Victoria thought he was telling her to exit his car, so she reached out to open the door.
Clack! The doors were immediately locked.
He was staring at her with a dark look through the rearview mirror. "Why don't you want to go to the hospital?" he asked.
She had been acting strange since walking through the rain the evening before.
"I can visit a doctor myself if I don't feel well," Victoria calmly replied.
He narrowed his eyes dangerously when he heard that.
"Al, is it because of me?" Claudia hurriedly asked. "Why not... Why don't I get off here while you take Victoria to the hospital? After all, her illness is quite serious. We cannot delay her treatment." Following that, she leaned toward Alaric as if she wanted to unlock the car doors.
Victoria watched as he stopped her, holding her hand.
"Don't say that." Alaric frowned and glanced at Victoria before continuing, "Don't overthink it. It's not because of you."
Then, Claudia glanced down at their hands as an embarrassed glint flashed in her eyes.
Meanwhile, Victoria silently watched them. After Claudia turned to look at her, Victoria begrudgingly tore her eyes away from them.
"I'm sorry for the misunderstanding, Victoria," said Claudia. "I thought you were angry at Al because of me. I'm so sorry."
Victoria calmly glanced back at her. She would have thought Claudia was a manipulator if she did not owe Claudia for helping her once. Nevertheless, Claudia was her savior as well.
Then, Victoria forced a smile. "It's fine."
"Are you unwilling to go to the hospital because you're afraid of the hospital?" Claudia asked with a grin. "My friend opened a clinic of his own after returning from abroad. Why not go to his place?"
She then turned to Alaric. "What do you think, Al?"
He did not immediately agree to the idea. Instead, he frowned and asked, "A clinic? Is it reliable?"
"Of course," Claudia somewhat awkwardly replied. "If he wasn't reliable, would I introduce him to you? Don't you trust me?"
After a moment of thought, he nodded. "We'll go there."
Victoria frowned. "I—"
However, the car was already speeding away, and her objection was useless.
On the other hand, Claudia was even reassuring her. "Don't worry, Victoria. My friend's a good man. He's very kind and patient. I'll ensure he knows beforehand that your treatment will be negotiated later, alright?"
Compared to the considerate and gentle Claudia, Victoria seemed to be the exact opposite. Despite her sickness, she still refused to go to the hospital; how very selfish and inconsiderate.
What else could Victoria say to that?
Thus, she kept quiet as the car continued on its way.
After arriving at the clinic, Claudia helped her out of the car, and she softly asked, "Does your head spin? If you feel sick, you can lean on me."
Her voice was so very soft, and her supporting hands were too. The faint scent of jasmine lingered around her.
However, Victoria lowered her eyes in thought. Claudia is not only stunning but also a wonderful person. Moreover, she once rescued Alaric's life. If I'm Alaric, I'll probably fall in love with her too.
After Claudia's friend arrived, she talked to him for a while. The man in the white coat glanced at Victoria, nodded at Claudia, and walked over to her.
"Hello, you're Claudia's friend, right? I'm Dominic Fagan."
Victoria nodded in greeting. "Hello."
"You have a fever?" His voice was gentle as he placed the back of a hand against her forehead.
With his unexpected proximity, she jerked to the side. Nonetheless, he found humor in her response. "I'm only testing your temperature," he said.
Dominic then turned around and pulled out a thermometer. "Let's get a reading of your temperature."
Victoria accepted the thermometer.
"You know how to use it, right?" Alaric asked as he stood behind her.
His question rendered her speechless. However, she chose to ignore him. What makes you believe I have no idea how to use a thermometer?
Nevertheless, her movement was sluggish because she was so sick that her head spun.
Once the thermometer was in place, Dominic told her to leave it there.
Seeing that, Claudia seized the chance to introduce her friend to Alaric.
"Al, this is Dominic. I mentioned you to him before over the phone. He's an amazing doctor, but he loves his freedom so much that he decided to open a clinic instead when he returned. Dominic, this is Alaric. He's—"
She paused before shyly continuing, "My friend."
"Friend?" Dominic raised his eyebrows when he heard that. He glanced at Victoria before looking back at Alaric. "Hello, I'm Dominic Fagan. It's a pleasure to meet you."
A few long moments passed before Alaric shook Dominic's hand. "Alaric Cadogan."
"I know."
There was a mysterious smirk on Dominic's face as he suggestively said, "Claudia talks about you often. She has a very high opinion of you."
"Dominic!" Claudia's cheeks immediately blushed red as if that remark struck a chord.
"What? Am I wrong? You're always singing his praises in front of everyone."
"Enough. Don't mention it."
Alaric glanced at Victoria as the other two spoke.
She was sitting there with half-lidded eyes. Her hair hung low over her forehead, blocking her eyes from view and hiding any signs of her emotions. She silently sat there, calm and unbothered, as if she were an outsider.
Then, his face instantly darkened upon seeing that.
Five minutes later, Dominic took the thermometer from Victoria. He frowned. "You're running a little high. I'll give you a shot."
Victoria's head immediately snapped up. "No shots."
Dominic looked at her and smiled. "Are you afraid it will hurt? Don't worry. I'll be gentle."
Claudia nodded in agreement. "Your health is vital, Victoria."
Still, Victoria shook her head and insisted, "I don't want any shots or medication."
Her stubborn attitude made Alaric frown once more.
"Our only option is to bring your temperature down externally. I'll tell the nurse to gather what you need. For now, put a cool, wet towel on your forehead. We don't want your temperature to go higher."
When Dominic left the room, Claudia said, "I'll help him."
After the two left, Alaric and Victoria were the only ones left in the room.
Meanwhile, Victoria's head was still spinning. She wanted to grab the wet towel to place it on her forehead, but she could not muster a single ounce of strength.
Then, Alaric, who had been relatively silent the whole time, abruptly spoke up.
"Melodramatic!"
Melodramatic?
Victoria paused and chuckled to herself after a moment. "Of course, I can't match Claudia's thoughtfulness for others."
The words slipped out before she could even think twice.
Alaric was stunned, and so was she.
What am I even saying?
While she regretted saying the wrong thing, he lifted her chin and looked into her eyes with his deep black ones. Then, he narrowed his eyes, and his gaze was as sharp as a hawk's.
"Are you jealous of her?"
Her eyebrows twitched. She felt a bit anxious and wanted to brush his hand away.
"What nonsense are you talking about?"
However, she had no strength in her hands, and when she tried to push, her movement felt weak.
This action made him raise his eyebrows and hold her wrist in amusement. "You’re in poor health, aren’t you?"
"Speak for yourself!" Victoria retorted, then pulled her hand back. Since she used too much force, her body fell backward onto the couch, and she couldn't get up. She was really too weak. Alaric stood there, looking at her with a complicated expression. So, he went to the restroom, filled a plastic basin with water, and returned with a towel. Afterward, he put them on the chair next to her.
He soaked the new towel in cold water, wrung it out, and wiped her with it.
"What are you doing?"
Seeing him approach her with the towel, she instinctively moved away.
He grabbed her shoulder, and his handsome brows furrowed. "Don't move; I'm cooling you down."
She wanted to say no, but when the towel touched her skin, a cold feeling rushed over her, and she couldn't refuse.
Her body temperature was high, and it was better to cool down.
After all, it was only physical cooling...
Thinking this, Victoria let him do as he pleased.
Alaric wiped away the sweat from her forehead, then wiped her cheeks. As he wiped her, he thought of something, and his lips curled up as he said softly, "Victoria, you're really something."
His words made her eyelids twitch.
"What?"
At that moment, his eyes were as deep as black diamonds. Then, he snorted and said, "Don’t pretend you didn’t get what I meant. This is my first time taking care of others, so you really are something."
With that, Alaric moved his hand on her shoulder to her collar and pulled it open. He then inserted the wet towel inside.
At that, Victoria's face changed slightly, and she grabbed his hand. "What are you doing?"
"I'm wiping your back," he answered righteously.
However, she was anxious and embarrassed as she pulled her collar back. "No, I can do it myself."
However, he looked at her movements and gradually frowned.
"Why are you upset with me?"
"I'm not upset with you. I can do it myself."
He still frowned, looking displeased as he stared at her.
"Are you—" he began.
Bam!
Before he could finish his sentence, a loud noise sounded from outside the door. Alaric and Victoria looked toward the door to see Claudia frantically picking up some things from the ground.
His hand froze mid-air and withdrew it after a moment, looking expressionless. Victoria simply lay there, smirking a little.
Meanwhile, Claudia quickly gathered her things and walked inside, smiling gently at Alaric and Victoria as if nothing had happened.
"I dropped something earlier because I wasn't holding it properly. I didn't scare you guys, did I?" she said.
He pursed his lips and was about to say something, but Claudia approached him and stretched out her hand. "Let me do it."
Then, he said nothing and handed her the damp towel.
"Dominic already explained everything to me, so you can leave Victoria to me. Don't worry, I'll take good care of her," she said.
Hearing this, Alaric looked at Victoria, lying motionless on the bed, before nodding. "Okay."
Soon, he left the room, closing the door behind him.
The room was quiet momentarily before Claudia rinsed the towel again and walked toward Victoria with it.
"Victoria, let me help you wipe your body," Claudia said gently.
Victoria was indeed too weak to do it herself. "Shouldn't we call a nurse? This is too much trouble for you," she suggested.
Claudia smiled softly. "It's no trouble. A nurse won't do it as well as I. Moreover, I can do it as long as you don't mind."
With things at this point, what else could Victoria say? She could only nod with a smile.
After she agreed, Claudia leaned over and unbuttoned Victoria's clothes.
To avoid any awkwardness, Victoria closed her eyes, unaware of Claudia's scrutinizing gaze.
Claudia bit her lip, and her face turned ugly.
If she hadn't been mistaken, Alaric had held a damp towel earlier, intending to help Victoria wipe her body. He had even opened her collar up. Since when did their relationship become so intimate? Did something happen between them when she was abroad that she didn't know about?
Claudia's eyebrows furrowed slightly as she felt a bit uneasy.
As for Victoria's, Claudia had to unbutton her clothes to realize that her figure was impressive. Even though Victoria was lying down, certain parts of her were very blessed, and her skin was not pale but a relatively soft pink color, making her look stunning. Even though Claudia was a woman, she could see the perfection of Victoria's figure. She bit her lower lip, unable to restrain herself as she whispered, "Thank you for everything you've done for me these years."
Victoria's eyes were closed, and she found the physical cooling effect quite compelling; the feeling of the damp towel touching her skin was refreshing. When she opened her eyes, she met Claudia's beautiful gaze.
"Thank me?" Victoria asked.
Claudia nodded and said, "Yes. Although it may seem like AI married you in a set-up marriage to help you through difficult times, I know that his married status has shielded him from unwanted attention in the past two years. So, I want to say thank you. Otherwise, when I'm back, dealing with all those suitors around him would be a real hassle."
At these words, Victoria was taken aback. She wasn't dumb and could tell what Claudia was trying to say. Claudia started by expressing gratitude but then went on to remind her that her marriage with Alaric was not real. Claudia cautioned her to keep her expectations low, pointing out that she was not Alaric's wife.
Victoria pursed her lips and said nothing. Claudia wiped her off for a while and helped her put her clothes back on. She then asked tenderly, "Feeling better? Would you like some water?"
Victoria was indeed a bit thirsty. "Yes, please."
Claudia went to pour her some water, and Victoria drank it all. Her throat finally felt better. She looked up at Claudia and said what was on her mind, "Actually, you don't have to worry about Alaric and me. He will always keep your position as his wife because you saved his life. No one can replace that. You also did me a favor, and I won't forget it."
------------------------------------
Book title 【Alaric's One and Only Love】 Get the APP and read more exciting content immediately. 😉
---------------------
Gandra.
General Hospital.
"Congratulations. You're pregnant. The baby is in good health."
Victoria Selwyn's hands clenched around the report as she dazedly stared at the doctor.
Pregnant? It was a happy surprise. She could not believe her ears.
"Remember to come in for regular appointments. Where is the father? Call him in. I have some instructions for him."
The doctor's words snapped her out of her thoughts. "My husband's not with me today," she replied with an awkward smile.
"Honestly, even if he's busy, he should still be with his family," the doctor exclaimed.
It was drizzling when she finally stepped out of the hospital. She stroked her abdomen.
There is now a tiny life growing in there. A child that belongs to Alaric and me…
Her phone buzzed. She pulled it out; it was a message from her husband, Alaric Cadogan.
'It's raining. Get an umbrella to this address.'
She glanced at the address sent; it was L'Indigo Country Club.
What was this place? He had a meeting today, right?
Still, she did not question it too much and asked the Cadogans' family driver to send her to the country club.
"You may head back first," she said to the driver upon arrival.
"Do I not need to wait for you, Mrs. Cadogan?"
She paused for a moment before shaking her head. "It's fine. I'll wait to head home with Alaric."
Since she was here for him, she would head home with him.
With that, Carter, the driver, soon drove off.
The rain had started as a drizzle, but it was now a heavy storm.
With the umbrella held over her head, she walked to the entrance of the country club.
It was a luxuriously decorated golf club. She was stopped at the door.
"I'm sorry, miss, but please show me your member card," the employee said.
She took a moment to think about her next action before finally messaging Alaric.
'I'm here. When are you done with work? I'll be waiting for you downstairs.'
Once she was done, she stood near the entrance with the umbrella. As she stared at the rain, she thought about the pregnancy report.
Perhaps she should tell him when he came out? Or should she wait to surprise him on his birthday?
She was lost in her thoughts. Unbeknownst to her, she was a laughingstock for a group of people upstairs.
They were pressed up against the window as they gazed down at her.
"She's not your actual wife, but she's quite good at it, Al. She is actually here with an umbrella because you asked. She doesn't really think you would walk through the rain, right?" one of them asked.
"Is she so in love with you that she has forgotten all about logic?"
"What nonsense."
A languid voice rang out from a corner of the room.
The speaker was a tall man with long legs and a cold face. His fair skin and wide, slanted eyes highlighted his incredible attractiveness. Dressed in a gray bespoke suit, he sat there with crossed legs.
He raised his hand, revealing the exquisite and luxurious watch on his wrist. "Hand it over."
The friend who did the prank had no choice but to return the phone.
"Tsk. Are we giving back the phone that quickly?" someone commented.
"Enough. If Claudia wasn't here, you wouldn't even have a chance to lay a finger on his phone."
The crowd continued to joke and laugh as they turned to look at the beautiful woman seated beside the man. She was dressed in a white dress which made her look kind and gentle.
She pursed her lip in a smile when she heard that. "All right," she softly said. "It was wrong of you to use Al's phone for a prank, and now, you're making fun of me."
The friends did not plan on letting up on their teasing as they called out, "Everyone knows you're the most important person to Al, Claudia."
"That's right. Alaric would say that as well, right?"
When Claudia Johnson heard that, she could not resist glancing at Alaric.
Alaric smiled and did not deny it.
When the group saw that, the teasing worsened.
"I told you, there is no one more important to Al than Claudia!"
As they continued to tease, he glanced down and swiftly messaged Victoria.
'I don't need the umbrella anymore. Head home first.'
Victoria was puzzled when she received the message. 'Did something happen?' she messaged back.
She stared down at her phone for a long time, but there was no reply.
Perhaps he was really busy.
She decided to head back first.
"Wait."
Someone suddenly called out to her from behind. She turned around to see two fashionable young women walking over to her.
The taller woman glanced at her and disdainfully asked, "You're Victoria Selwyn?"
Since hostility was painted all over that woman's face, Victoria did not hold back and briskly shot back, "You are?"
"My name is not important. What is important is the fact that Claudia is back. If you're smart, you'll get away from Alaric."
Victoria's pupils shrank in astonishment.
It had been so long since she last heard that name. So much time had passed that... she nearly forgot Claudia existed.
Her reaction was clearly noticed as the other woman shot her a scornful look.
"Why are you so shocked? You’ve been pretending to be Mrs. Cadogan for two years. Do you think the position is really yours?"
Victoria bit her lip as her face was pale white. The knuckles of the hand holding onto the umbrella were also turning white.
"Look at her face. Do you think she's going to steal Claudia's man out of spite?" one of the women said.
"Can she, though?"
Victoria walked away, not bothering to listen to what they would say next.
Their shouts were drowned out by the rain.
When she returned to the Cadogan Residence, Hector Bowen, the butler, was shocked to find someone soaked to the core standing on the doorstep. "Mrs. Cadogan!" he exclaimed when he made out who it was.
"What happened to you? Come in."
Victoria was so cold that her limbs felt rather numb. In just a few seconds after stepping into the house, she was surrounded by a group of servants wrapping her in a huge towel and drying her hair.
"Draw the madam a hot water bath!"
"Get a cup of tea ready."
The servants were panicking so badly over how soaked she was by the rain that no one noticed a car driving through the gates, nor did they notice the tall figure standing in the doorway soon after.
That was until a cold voice rang out through the room.
"What happened?"
The sound of the voice made her jump from where she was sitting on the couch. Why was Alaric back?
Should he not be with his Claudia?
"The madam was caught in the rain, sir," Hector said.
Caught in the rain? Alaric's dark eyes turned to the petite figure curled up on the couch as he strode over.
He frowned when he properly saw the state she was in.
Currently, she was like a drowned rat. Her soft hair was limp and clung to her pale skin. Her usually pink lips were pale as well.
"What happened to you?" he harshly barked out as he scowled harder.
She waited until she had full control over her emotions before looking up at him and putting on a wan smile. "My phone died," she explained. "On my way back, I bumped into a kid caught in the rain without an umbrella."
His eyes suddenly went cold.
"Are you crazy?"
Her smile went stiff.
"You gave him the umbrella, and you ended up walking through the rain," he continued.
"How old are you? Did you think I would praise you for doing that?"
The servants around them glanced at each other, too afraid to say a word.
Victoria's lashes hung low. Her vision was blurred by tears by now.
She forced herself to keep quiet and hold her tears back.
It was doable until Alaric walked over and lifted her in a bridal carry. It was only then that she let her tears roll. A drop of tear fell on the back of her hand.
Alaric shoved Victoria into the bathroom and left.
She kept her head down, waiting until he stepped out of the room before slowly looking up and wiping away the tears on her cheeks.
Moments later.
She locked the bathroom door and pulled out the hospital's report from her pocket.
After being soaked in the rain, the entire report was illegible with every word too blurred out to read.
She had planned on surprising him with it, but now it seemed like she didn’t have to do it now.
She had been with him for two years. She knew for sure that he was the kind of person who never let his phone leave his side.
He was also not the kind of man who would intentionally summon her just to tell her to go home.
The only possibility was that someone took his phone to message her so that she would be laughed at.
Perhaps there was a crowd of people laughing at her while she was making a fool of herself by waiting outside the country club with the umbrella.
She stared down at the illegible report for long moments before letting out a self-deprecating chuckle and slowly tearing it apart.
30 minutes later.
Victoria calmly walked out of the bathroom.
Alaric was sitting on the couch. His long legs were placed firmly against the floor as he focused on the laptop in front of him. He seemed to be working.
When he saw her, he pointed at the cup of tea beside him.
"Drink that."
"Okay."
She walked over and picked up the cup of tea. She did not drink it immediately. Instead, she seemed to be preoccupied with some thought before calling out to him.
"Alaric."
"Yes?" His voice was cold as he remained focused on the screen before his eyes.
She stared at his sculptured jaw and profile. Her pale lips twitched.
However, he seemed to have gotten impatient as he snapped up to look at her. Their eyes locked.
As she had just taken a shower, her skin was pink, and her lips no longer looked as pale as before. Still, she looked rather sickly like she might shatter at a touch. Perhaps it was because she had just been drenched in the rain.
As for Victoria, her emotions were warring inside her, causing her to be oblivious to his emotions. Instead, she was trying to work out what to say.
Eventually, she came to a decision. "You... Mmgh!"
She had just opened her mouth when he grabbed her chin and kissed her.
She eventually ran out of breath. Just as she was about to push him away, his phone began to ring from where it was on the table.
They froze. He soon moved away. When he spoke next, his voice was hoarse.
"Finish your tea and rest early."
He grabbed his phone and walked out of the room.
He had to answer the phone.
The balcony door slid shut.
Dazed by what happened just now, she rested on the couch for a few moments before standing.
She did not head into the bedroom but walked toward the balcony.
The glass door was only half-closed. The chill night breeze carried Alaric's voice over to her.
"I won't leave."
"What are you thinking? Be good and sleep."
His voice was so gentle and tender.
She stood there and listened for a few minutes before chuckling.
Ah, so he could be gentle and sweet. What a pity the target of his affection is not me.
She turned around and walked into the bedroom. With a blank face, she sat down on the bed.
Their marriage was a mistake in the first place. It was just a deal anyway.
Two years ago, her family, the Selwyns, went bankrupt. She had fallen from grace overnight, becoming the laughingstock of the city.
The Selwyns had been too successful. They had made too many enemies. After their fall, everyone was rushing to humiliate them.
Someone even bragged that he could help the family out with their debt as long as she gave herself to him.
Prior to the family's downfall, countless men tried to woo her. None of them caught her eye, however. As time went by, people started calling her high and mighty.
A group of men thought of fooling around with her now that she was in disgrace. They started a secret auction to see who would get her.
When she was at her lowest and most humiliated, Alaric returned.
He took care of those rowdy men and made them pay a cruel price for their actions. After helping the Selwyns pay off their debt, he then said to her, "Let's get engaged."
She had stared at him in shock.
At that, he reached out to stroke her cheek.
"Why are you surprised? Afraid that I'll take advantage of you?" he asked. "Don't worry. It's just a fake marriage. Grandma is sick, and she likes you. She'll be happy to see us engaged. I'll help you bring the Selwyns back to glory."
Oh, it is to be a fake engagement. He does not like me. It is all to make his grandmother happy.
Even so, she agreed to marry him.
She knew he did not care about her, yet she still fell for him.
The engagement left her feeling conflicted.
The sudden change in their relationship from childhood sweethearts to an engaged couple somehow felt weird to her.
He did not appear ill at ease though, attending every event and dinner party with her by his side. A year afterward, his grandmother Griselda Bates' condition worsened, which promoted them to move onto the marriage stage, and she became Mrs. Cadogan, the object of everyone's envy.
Everyone was saying that the pair of childhood sweethearts were meant to be together.
When she snapped out of her thoughts, she could not help but laugh at her thoughts.
Unfortunately, they did not get together for real. It was just a transaction between willing parties.
Suddenly, she heard Alaric speak. "You're still awake."
The spot beside her on the bed soon dipped down as her nose was filled with the refreshing notes of his scent.
"I have something to tell you," he said.
She did not turn around. She could guess what he was going to say.
"Let's get divorced," he continued.
Even though she had guessed it, her heart still skipped. Suppressing her emotions and trying her best to keep calm, she asked, "When?"
Lying there, she sounded so calm and unaffected, as if she was merely talking about something normal.
Her reaction made him frown as he answered, "Soon. We'll wait until Grandma's done with her surgery."
She nodded.
"Okay."
"That's it?" he asked after a pause.
Hearing that, she turned to glance at him. "What?"
Her eyes were so wide and pure that he was stunned by her question. He gulped before letting out a silent laugh.
"Nothing, you heartless woman."
People liked to say marriage tied people together. They had been married for two years, yet she remained so calm when he suggested a divorce.
Well, their marriage was just a deal anyway. They both got what they needed out of it.
He was merely someone to frighten her suitors away with.
Two years. She probably would have cut ties with me earlier if not for Grandma.
He pushed away the uneasiness he felt at her calmness, lay down beside her, and closed his eyes.
"Alaric."
She abruptly called out to him.
His eyes snapped open. His deep eyes glowed in the darkness as he stared at her.
"What is it?"
Her lips opened and closed as she, too, had her gaze on him. In the end, she blurted, "Thank you... For the past two years."
His eyes darkened when he heard that. He pursed his lips. "You talk too much."
Did she?
She turned away from him, thinking she would not have a chance to do so after their divorce.
When Victoria woke up the following morning, she discovered she had caught a cold. So, she reached into her drawer for some fever medicine and poured a glass of warm water.
The instant she popped the pill into her mouth, a realization dawned on her, causing her eyes to widen and her face to pale. So, she swiftly dashed into the bathroom to spit it out. Then, she leaned over the sink, repeatedly spitting and rinsing her mouth to get every last remnant of the dissolved pill out of her mouth.
"What happens? Why did you rush in here? Are you sick?"
When Alaric's distinct voice rang out from the doorway, Victoria looked up, startled.
Meanwhile, he had a frown on his face as he stared at her.
Once she caught his gaze, she quickly averted it, and after a moment of silence, she replied, "It's nothing. I merely took the wrong pill."
She then wiped away the drops of water on her lips and exited the bathroom.
However, Alaric watched Victoria walk out with a contemplative look. She's been acting strangely since she returned home yesterday.
After breakfast, the couple left the house together.
Seeing her face ashen, he asked, "Do you want to ride in my car with me?"
After a walk in the rain the day before, Victoria woke up that morning feeling a little under the weather. However, before she could nod, his phone rang.
Hence, Alaric glanced down at it to see that it was a call from Claudia. He wanted to go back inside to answer the phone, but when he raised his head, he saw that Victoria had already left.
Although married, they did not share the same interests; therefore, she did not routinely listen to his phone calls. That was their way of life for the past two years.
Nevertheless, her swift escape made his heart clench in agony that day. Soon, the pain faded quickly when he answered the phone call.
Meanwhile, Victoria stood a few feet away and observed Alaric. From the look on his face, she knew who the caller was. His face was so gentle and soft; it was a side of him she had never seen before.
So, she took a deep breath and suppressed the envy swelling in her. Then, she walked toward the garage while pulling out her phone.
Five minutes later, he hung up the phone and turned to find nobody standing beside him. Then, he quickly glanced in different directions but could not find her.
At that moment, his phone buzzed with a new message. 'I urgently need to get to the office, so I left first.' As Alaric stared at the text message, his face darkened.
Meanwhile, Victoria forced herself to push past her discomfort and head into the office. The moment she sat down at her desk, she was sprawling out over the table.
My head hurts so bad!
Nonetheless, she knew she could not take pain medication, even if she wanted to, because she was pregnant.
Sometimes, she did not know what she was thinking, especially considering that her marriage to Alaric was fictitious. Even if she were pregnant, Griselda would be the only person genuinely happy for her. In addition, Victoria knew that no one else, including him, would be happy about the birth of her child.
She had hoped that by telling him she was pregnant, he would accept the child and strengthen their marriage until yesterday. Nonetheless, when she learned that Claudia had returned, she realized he still felt the same way about Claudia as he had back then. If Alaric knew, his first instinct upon hearing the news would be to advise an abortion, fearing for the future of his marriage to Claudia. Nevertheless, a voice inside her head told her to abort the baby immediately, or she would be left with nothing but shame.
"Miss Victoria." The sweet voice of a woman calling out from nearby snapped her out of her thoughts. She looked up to see that it was Yasmin Labauve, her assistant.
Then, Victoria sat up straight and plastered on a perfect smile. "Good morning. You're here."
On the other hand, Yasmin did not return her smile but looked at her with a concerned expression. "Victoria, you don't look so good. Are you sick?"
Victoria was startled by the question, but she soon shook her head in response. "I'm fine. I didn't sleep well last night. That's all."
"Really?" Yasmin did not look like she believed her. "You look really pale, though. Are you really okay? You should probably take the day off and see a doctor."
"I'm fine," Victoria replied. "Are you done with yesterday's work?"
However, Yasmin was helpless against the constant redirection back to work. Ultimately, she handed over her pre-sorted documents from her desk and poured Victoria warm water.
"Since you refuse to go to the doctor's, drink this to keep yourself warm."
Victoria hired Yasmin, and while she was a dedicated employee, the two of them rarely interacted outside of work.
However, she was surprised by Yasmin's concern for her. Then, as she took a few sips of the water, it warmed her heart. She had been feeling cold earlier, but after some warm water, she felt much better.
Still, Yasmin was anxiously staring at her. "Miss Victoria, why don't I hand in the report today while you rest here?"
"It's fine," Victoria said, shaking her head. "I can do it."
It's only a mild fever, and I'm not that pampered. If I take time off and delegate my duties whenever I am sick, I will eventually become complacent. What will I do if I get sick in the future without anyone to help me?
Soon, Victoria sorted through her documents and walked toward Alaric's office.
Her office was located relatively far from his. While it was usually fine, the walk felt tiring that day, likely because she was sick.
Knock! Knock!
"Come in."
She waited to hear his cold, deep voice before pushing the door open.
As Victoria stepped through the door, she saw another figure inside. It was Claudia, wearing a white dress that highlighted her slender waist. She looked like an angel, her supple hair falling to her waist with the sunlight streaming through the ceiling-to-floor window shining on her.
Meanwhile, Victoria went stiff when she realized who the other person was.
"Oh, Victoria," Claudia greeted. Following that, she walked up to Victoria with a broad grin. Before Victoria could even react, Claudia was embracing her.
Suddenly, Victoria's body became even more rigid as she locked eyes with Alaric over Claudia's shoulder.
He was leaning against his desk, staring intently at her with his dark eyes, but it was hard to tell what was happening in his mind.
When Victoria regained her composure, Claudia had already stepped away from her.
"I heard all about your situation from Alaric. You've had it hard." There was a look of distress on Claudia's face. "You must tell me if you need any help."
Victoria was surprised to hear that. Alaric had told Claudia everything?
However, she soon realized why that had been done. Everyone knew about her marriage to him, so there was no way they could keep it from Claudia.
Since it could not be a secret, he must explain himself clearly. Moreover, she owed Claudia.
Then, Victoria shoved aside the bitterness she felt and spread her lips in a smile. "Thank you. When did you get back?"
"I flew in yesterday," Claudia replied.
Yesterday? That means Alaric went to see her as soon as she returned. Inevitably, Claudia is the one he cherishes the most in his life.
"Why do you look so pale?" Claudia suddenly asked. "Are you sick?"
Hearing that, Alaric, languidly leaning against his desk, suddenly turned to stare at Victoria. A frown formed on his brow as he scanned her up and down.
"Is it because you got wet walking home in the rain last night?"
"Walking in the rain?" Claudia looked confused.
Victoria sighed and was about to explain when Alaric coldly snapped, "Why are you forcing yourself if you don't feel well? The company doesn't desperately need you. Go home and rest."
When Claudia heard that, she instinctively turned to glance at him. Why is he suddenly agitated?
Victoria helplessly objected, "I'm not completely drenched despite the rain. Moreover, I'm fine." She then walked over to Alaric's desk and placed the report on it. "This is yesterday's summary. I've sorted it up. Now, I have work to do, so I'll leave the two of you to your reunion."
She glanced at Claudia, who immediately smiled at her.
When she left, Alaric was frowning hard.
"Alaric?"
He only snapped out of his thoughts when Claudia called out to him.
His reaction confused her, but she sounded kind and caring when saying, "Victoria doesn't look so well. She might be your secretary now, but she used to be the precious daughter of the Selwyns before they went bankrupt. You cannot be too hard on her."
Too hard on her? Alaric internally laughed. Who could be hard on that woman?
However, he did not say any of that; instead, responding with a grunt of acknowledgment.
Meanwhile, Victoria shuffled back to her office with heavy feet and a heavy head. As soon as she sat down, she could not help but slump over her desk. Suddenly, her head was spinning hard.
She lost track of time until she finally heard Yasmin's voice.
"Victoria, why don't you go home and rest?"
At that moment, Victoria felt so lethargic and sick that her only response was, "Yasmin, let me sleep for a while." Following that, she immediately fell into a deep sleep.
She had a dream in which she was eighteen again. On that day, she and Alaric had their coming-of-age celebration. So, their families decided to co-host the party. That evening, she specifically put on her favorite blue dress, curled her hair, and had her nails done. She planned to confess her love to him.
After a long, fruitless search, she located him in the garden. As she walked over to him, she heard his friends teasing him.
"You're an adult now, Al. Are there any girls you like? Maybe you can get engaged," one of them said.
"Victoria's quite nice. She's always hanging around you," another said.
When Victoria heard that, she instinctively stopped walking, wanting to listen to what Alaric had to say. After all, his answer was vital to what she would do next.
However, she did not hear his response as someone spoke up first. "Victoria is impossible. Al only sees her as his little sister. Everyone knows the only one in his mind is Claudia."
Claudia...
Then, Victoria snuck a glance at Alaric.
That evening, Alaric sat on the stone bench, his legs so long that they barely touched the ground. He had a faint smile and didn't object to what they said.
"Indeed. Claudia is more feminine, gentle, and beautiful, but Victoria is only a little girl. Moreover, Claudia is Alaric's savior." The boy who spoke was Bane Morison, one of Alaric's best friends. He loved teasing Victoria. Every time they met, he would insist on pulling on her pigtails.
He was also one of the people Victoria hated the most. I'm not a little girl!
"That's right," one of Alaric's friends said. "The waters were so dangerous back then. If she had not jumped down to save you, Alaric Cadogan might not be alive today."
Alaric nodded. Finally, there was a response from him as he hummed in agreement.
Under the moonlight, his face looked very calm. "The spot beside me will always be hers."
Suddenly, Victoria's heart literally shattered in two when she heard that. She stood there dumbfounded as the blood drained from her face, turning her skin stark white. However, she did not expect her confession would be rejected before it was even given.
Claudia had saved Alaric's life, and everyone was talking about it. Customarily, heroes would rescue damsels in distress. In the case of Alaric and Claudia, however, a young woman came to the rescue of a man.
On the other hand, Victoria was not aware of the matter.
She had also fallen into the river, resulting in a high fever. When she finally woke up, she had forgotten about the events and had no idea how or why she had fallen into the river. One of her classmates said she accidentally fell in because she was too playful.
However, it always felt like she had forgotten something. Unfortunately, try as she might, she could not remember anything about it. As time went on, she completely forgot about it.
Still, Victoria did not expect Alaric to be obsessed with the person who saved him.
It would have been great if I had been the one to save him.
Her dream self's emotions seemed to merge with her current emotions.
At that moment, her heart felt like it was weighed down by a boulder. Her head throbbed, and she mused, Why wasn't I the one who rescued him back then? If only... If only...
Suddenly, Alaric appeared before Victoria in the dream. His eyes were cold and emotionless. "Abort the baby, Victoria."
Meanwhile, Claudia stood beside him, her vine-like arms wrapped around his side.
"Are you keeping the baby because you want to ruin our love, Victoria?" she asked.
When he heard the word 'ruin,' his eyes went colder. He stepped forward and grabbed Victoria's chin. "Behave, or I will make my move."
His grip was so hard that it felt like he would shatter her jaw.
She struggled arduously but eventually woke up from the dream, her body drenched in a cold sweat.
As soon as her eyes opened, she saw a busy highway outside the window.
Is it... a dream? Why does it feel so real?
Then, she heaved a sigh.
"Oh, you're awake, Victoria." Hearing the soft voice coming from ahead, she looked up to find Claudia staring at her worriedly. "Thank goodness. I was so worried something had happened to you."
Why is she here? Realization soon struck Victoria. She turned to look at the driver. It was Alaric, and Claudia was sitting in the passenger seat.
When he heard Victoria had woken up, he glanced at her in the rearview mirror.
"You're up. What hurts? Tell the doctor everything when we're at the hospital."
Victoria's heart had been pounding hard from her nightmare. She had finally calmed her heart down, but what he said made it race again from anxiety. "No. I don't need to go to the hospital. I'm fine."
He shot her another look when he heard that. "Why are you causing a fuss? Don't you know you have a fever?"
"Yes, Victoria, you are burning up really badly. You have to go to the hospital," Claudia said in agreement. "Al said you got wet walking home in the rain yesterday. What happened?"
What happens? Victoria stared at Claudia. Her pale lips moved, but she ultimately said nothing. She was definitely present for yesterday's prank. Why else would she inquire if not to imply something?
After a moment of thought, Claudia's face turned worried as she guiltily asked, "Is it because yesterday—"
"Anyway, we'll be going to the hospital first," Alaric interrupted in his deep and steady voice. "Rest for the next few days until you get better. You don't need to head into the office during this time."
Then, Claudia shot him a puzzled look for his interruption.
Meanwhile, Victoria lowered her eyes as a spine-chillingly icy look flashed in her beautiful eyes. He is very protective of the person for whom he cares the most.
It took a few long minutes before she finally looked up and responded, "I won't go to the hospital."
He frowned. Today, she seems incredibly stubborn.
"What's your plan? How can you not go to the hospital when you're having a fever?"
"I know what’s best for myself," she shot back with pursed lips.
Victoria could not go to the hospital. The moment she did so, her pregnancy would be exposed. It sounded laughable, but she did not want anyone else to know about the baby. She tried to protect the last remaining shreds of her dignity. She knew her pride was already gone when she agreed to fake a marriage with Alaric. Right now, before him and the woman he loved, what sort of dignity did she even have? Even so…
Then, she glanced down but did not wish to disclose anything that would cause others to ridicule her.
Alaric scowled when he heard that. The car abruptly turned and screeched to a stop by the side of the road.
At that moment, Victoria thought he was telling her to exit his car, so she reached out to open the door.
Clack! The doors were immediately locked.
He was staring at her with a dark look through the rearview mirror. "Why don't you want to go to the hospital?" he asked.
She had been acting strange since walking through the rain the evening before.
"I can visit a doctor myself if I don't feel well," Victoria calmly replied.
He narrowed his eyes dangerously when he heard that.
"Al, is it because of me?" Claudia hurriedly asked. "Why not... Why don't I get off here while you take Victoria to the hospital? After all, her illness is quite serious. We cannot delay her treatment." Following that, she leaned toward Alaric as if she wanted to unlock the car doors.
Victoria watched as he stopped her, holding her hand.
"Don't say that." Alaric frowned and glanced at Victoria before continuing, "Don't overthink it. It's not because of you."
Then, Claudia glanced down at their hands as an embarrassed glint flashed in her eyes.
Meanwhile, Victoria silently watched them. After Claudia turned to look at her, Victoria begrudgingly tore her eyes away from them.
"I'm sorry for the misunderstanding, Victoria," said Claudia. "I thought you were angry at Al because of me. I'm so sorry."
Victoria calmly glanced back at her. She would have thought Claudia was a manipulator if she did not owe Claudia for helping her once. Nevertheless, Claudia was her savior as well.
Then, Victoria forced a smile. "It's fine."
"Are you unwilling to go to the hospital because you're afraid of the hospital?" Claudia asked with a grin. "My friend opened a clinic of his own after returning from abroad. Why not go to his place?"
She then turned to Alaric. "What do you think, Al?"
He did not immediately agree to the idea. Instead, he frowned and asked, "A clinic? Is it reliable?"
"Of course," Claudia somewhat awkwardly replied. "If he wasn't reliable, would I introduce him to you? Don't you trust me?"
After a moment of thought, he nodded. "We'll go there."
Victoria frowned. "I—"
However, the car was already speeding away, and her objection was useless.
On the other hand, Claudia was even reassuring her. "Don't worry, Victoria. My friend's a good man. He's very kind and patient. I'll ensure he knows beforehand that your treatment will be negotiated later, alright?"
Compared to the considerate and gentle Claudia, Victoria seemed to be the exact opposite. Despite her sickness, she still refused to go to the hospital; how very selfish and inconsiderate.
What else could Victoria say to that?
Thus, she kept quiet as the car continued on its way.
After arriving at the clinic, Claudia helped her out of the car, and she softly asked, "Does your head spin? If you feel sick, you can lean on me."
Her voice was so very soft, and her supporting hands were too. The faint scent of jasmine lingered around her.
However, Victoria lowered her eyes in thought. Claudia is not only stunning but also a wonderful person. Moreover, she once rescued Alaric's life. If I'm Alaric, I'll probably fall in love with her too.
After Claudia's friend arrived, she talked to him for a while. The man in the white coat glanced at Victoria, nodded at Claudia, and walked over to her.
"Hello, you're Claudia's friend, right? I'm Dominic Fagan."
Victoria nodded in greeting. "Hello."
"You have a fever?" His voice was gentle as he placed the back of a hand against her forehead.
With his unexpected proximity, she jerked to the side. Nonetheless, he found humor in her response. "I'm only testing your temperature," he said.
Dominic then turned around and pulled out a thermometer. "Let's get a reading of your temperature."
Victoria accepted the thermometer.
"You know how to use it, right?" Alaric asked as he stood behind her.
His question rendered her speechless. However, she chose to ignore him. What makes you believe I have no idea how to use a thermometer?
Nevertheless, her movement was sluggish because she was so sick that her head spun.
Once the thermometer was in place, Dominic told her to leave it there.
Seeing that, Claudia seized the chance to introduce her friend to Alaric.
"Al, this is Dominic. I mentioned you to him before over the phone. He's an amazing doctor, but he loves his freedom so much that he decided to open a clinic instead when he returned. Dominic, this is Alaric. He's—"
She paused before shyly continuing, "My friend."
"Friend?" Dominic raised his eyebrows when he heard that. He glanced at Victoria before looking back at Alaric. "Hello, I'm Dominic Fagan. It's a pleasure to meet you."
A few long moments passed before Alaric shook Dominic's hand. "Alaric Cadogan."
"I know."
There was a mysterious smirk on Dominic's face as he suggestively said, "Claudia talks about you often. She has a very high opinion of you."
"Dominic!" Claudia's cheeks immediately blushed red as if that remark struck a chord.
"What? Am I wrong? You're always singing his praises in front of everyone."
"Enough. Don't mention it."
Alaric glanced at Victoria as the other two spoke.
She was sitting there with half-lidded eyes. Her hair hung low over her forehead, blocking her eyes from view and hiding any signs of her emotions. She silently sat there, calm and unbothered, as if she were an outsider.
Then, his face instantly darkened upon seeing that.
Five minutes later, Dominic took the thermometer from Victoria. He frowned. "You're running a little high. I'll give you a shot."
Victoria's head immediately snapped up. "No shots."
Dominic looked at her and smiled. "Are you afraid it will hurt? Don't worry. I'll be gentle."
Claudia nodded in agreement. "Your health is vital, Victoria."
Still, Victoria shook her head and insisted, "I don't want any shots or medication."
Her stubborn attitude made Alaric frown once more.
"Our only option is to bring your temperature down externally. I'll tell the nurse to gather what you need. For now, put a cool, wet towel on your forehead. We don't want your temperature to go higher."
When Dominic left the room, Claudia said, "I'll help him."
After the two left, Alaric and Victoria were the only ones left in the room.
Meanwhile, Victoria's head was still spinning. She wanted to grab the wet towel to place it on her forehead, but she could not muster a single ounce of strength.
Then, Alaric, who had been relatively silent the whole time, abruptly spoke up.
"Melodramatic!"
Melodramatic?
Victoria paused and chuckled to herself after a moment. "Of course, I can't match Claudia's thoughtfulness for others."
The words slipped out before she could even think twice.
Alaric was stunned, and so was she.
What am I even saying?
While she regretted saying the wrong thing, he lifted her chin and looked into her eyes with his deep black ones. Then, he narrowed his eyes, and his gaze was as sharp as a hawk's.
"Are you jealous of her?"
Her eyebrows twitched. She felt a bit anxious and wanted to brush his hand away.
"What nonsense are you talking about?"
However, she had no strength in her hands, and when she tried to push, her movement felt weak.
This action made him raise his eyebrows and hold her wrist in amusement. "You’re in poor health, aren’t you?"
"Speak for yourself!" Victoria retorted, then pulled her hand back. Since she used too much force, her body fell backward onto the couch, and she couldn't get up. She was really too weak. Alaric stood there, looking at her with a complicated expression. So, he went to the restroom, filled a plastic basin with water, and returned with a towel. Afterward, he put them on the chair next to her.
He soaked the new towel in cold water, wrung it out, and wiped her with it.
"What are you doing?"
Seeing him approach her with the towel, she instinctively moved away.
He grabbed her shoulder, and his handsome brows furrowed. "Don't move; I'm cooling you down."
She wanted to say no, but when the towel touched her skin, a cold feeling rushed over her, and she couldn't refuse.
Her body temperature was high, and it was better to cool down.
After all, it was only physical cooling...
Thinking this, Victoria let him do as he pleased.
Alaric wiped away the sweat from her forehead, then wiped her cheeks. As he wiped her, he thought of something, and his lips curled up as he said softly, "Victoria, you're really something."
His words made her eyelids twitch.
"What?"
At that moment, his eyes were as deep as black diamonds. Then, he snorted and said, "Don’t pretend you didn’t get what I meant. This is my first time taking care of others, so you really are something."
With that, Alaric moved his hand on her shoulder to her collar and pulled it open. He then inserted the wet towel inside.
At that, Victoria's face changed slightly, and she grabbed his hand. "What are you doing?"
"I'm wiping your back," he answered righteously.
However, she was anxious and embarrassed as she pulled her collar back. "No, I can do it myself."
However, he looked at her movements and gradually frowned.
"Why are you upset with me?"
"I'm not upset with you. I can do it myself."
He still frowned, looking displeased as he stared at her.
"Are you—" he began.
Bam!
Before he could finish his sentence, a loud noise sounded from outside the door. Alaric and Victoria looked toward the door to see Claudia frantically picking up some things from the ground.
His hand froze mid-air and withdrew it after a moment, looking expressionless. Victoria simply lay there, smirking a little.
Meanwhile, Claudia quickly gathered her things and walked inside, smiling gently at Alaric and Victoria as if nothing had happened.
"I dropped something earlier because I wasn't holding it properly. I didn't scare you guys, did I?" she said.
He pursed his lips and was about to say something, but Claudia approached him and stretched out her hand. "Let me do it."
Then, he said nothing and handed her the damp towel.
"Dominic already explained everything to me, so you can leave Victoria to me. Don't worry, I'll take good care of her," she said.
Hearing this, Alaric looked at Victoria, lying motionless on the bed, before nodding. "Okay."
Soon, he left the room, closing the door behind him.
The room was quiet momentarily before Claudia rinsed the towel again and walked toward Victoria with it.
"Victoria, let me help you wipe your body," Claudia said gently.
Victoria was indeed too weak to do it herself. "Shouldn't we call a nurse? This is too much trouble for you," she suggested.
Claudia smiled softly. "It's no trouble. A nurse won't do it as well as I. Moreover, I can do it as long as you don't mind."
With things at this point, what else could Victoria say? She could only nod with a smile.
After she agreed, Claudia leaned over and unbuttoned Victoria's clothes.
To avoid any awkwardness, Victoria closed her eyes, unaware of Claudia's scrutinizing gaze.
Claudia bit her lip, and her face turned ugly.
If she hadn't been mistaken, Alaric had held a damp towel earlier, intending to help Victoria wipe her body. He had even opened her collar up. Since when did their relationship become so intimate? Did something happen between them when she was abroad that she didn't know about?
Claudia's eyebrows furrowed slightly as she felt a bit uneasy.
As for Victoria's, Claudia had to unbutton her clothes to realize that her figure was impressive. Even though Victoria was lying down, certain parts of her were very blessed, and her skin was not pale but a relatively soft pink color, making her look stunning. Even though Claudia was a woman, she could see the perfection of Victoria's figure. She bit her lower lip, unable to restrain herself as she whispered, "Thank you for everything you've done for me these years."
Victoria's eyes were closed, and she found the physical cooling effect quite compelling; the feeling of the damp towel touching her skin was refreshing. When she opened her eyes, she met Claudia's beautiful gaze.
"Thank me?" Victoria asked.
Claudia nodded and said, "Yes. Although it may seem like AI married you in a set-up marriage to help you through difficult times, I know that his married status has shielded him from unwanted attention in the past two years. So, I want to say thank you. Otherwise, when I'm back, dealing with all those suitors around him would be a real hassle."
At these words, Victoria was taken aback. She wasn't dumb and could tell what Claudia was trying to say. Claudia started by expressing gratitude but then went on to remind her that her marriage with Alaric was not real. Claudia cautioned her to keep her expectations low, pointing out that she was not Alaric's wife.
Victoria pursed her lips and said nothing. Claudia wiped her off for a while and helped her put her clothes back on. She then asked tenderly, "Feeling better? Would you like some water?"
Victoria was indeed a bit thirsty. "Yes, please."
Claudia went to pour her some water, and Victoria drank it all. Her throat finally felt better. She looked up at Claudia and said what was on her mind, "Actually, you don't have to worry about Alaric and me. He will always keep your position as his wife because you saved his life. No one can replace that. You also did me a favor, and I won't forget it."
------------------------------------
Book title 【Alaric's One and Only Love】 Get the APP and read more exciting content immediately. 😉
00:15
Mar 29, 2024 - Mar 30, 2024
It was a scorching summer day.
Angela Kins wiped away her sweat, poured the chicken soup into a thermos, covered it, and made her way to Mercy Hospital.
As she reached the entrance of the ward, she overheard a conversation between a mother and daughter inside.
"Mom, how did I get this illness? If I can't find a kidney donor soon, I will die. What should I do?" It was her adopted sister, Fanny Kins. She was holding the examination report in her hand and burst into uncontrollable tears.
Their mother Scarlet Square, trying to console her, panicked and said, "Joseph is a doctor. He will pay more attention and find a kidney donor for you soon."
The Joseph Scarlet mentioned was one of Angela’s brothers.
"I'm afraid I won't be able to wait that long, Mom. I'm still young, I have children to raise, and I haven't properly taken care of you yet, I..." Fanny hesitated, but her meaning was clear—she didn't want to die.
After enduring so much hardship, there are still good days ahead. How could I die now?
She’s having such a serious illness but still thinking about filial piety, even more so than my real daughter Angela, thought Scarlet. She felt heartbroken. Suddenly, an idea struck her, and her eyes lit up.
"Right, Angela has gastric cancer anyway, and she is terminally ill. Why not have her donate her kidney? That way, she can finally do something for the family."
Fanny got the answer she wanted but still pretended to worry. "But she won't agree, and it won't be easy to explain to the brothers."
Scarlet held Fanny's hand and reassured her, "Just focus on the surgery. Your brothers love you so much, so they won't object. As for Angela, I have a plan."
Standing at the door, Angela heard the conversation inside and felt as if she had been plunged into an icy cave.
Over the years, as the newcomer to this family, she had tried hard to please them, working tirelessly in the family, playing the role of a sycophant to the fullest. But all she received in return was this.
When she was ten years old, the Kins Family discovered that she and Fanny were switched at birth, so they took her back from the village. Everyone thought her good days were about to begin, and she believed so, too.
However, due to the difference in environment, it was difficult for her to integrate into this family. Angela became cautious and worked hard to please every member of the family. Although she didn't gain their recognition, because of her sycophantic nature, she managed to maintain a relatively 'harmonious' relationship with the family members.
Angela had four older brothers, all of whom were outstanding and doted on their younger sister. However, the one being doted on was not Angela but the adopted girl, Fanny.
Whenever there’s a fight between Fanny and Angela and the former began crying, the entire family blamed Angela and demanded an apology from her, even though it wasn’t her fault in most cases. If Fanny made a mistake, it was all Angela's fault. If Fanny bumped into something, it was all Angela's doing...
Sometimes, Angela even thought that Fanny was the true family member, while she was just an outsider.
The Kins Family was one of the first to venture into business in the neighborhood, so their financial situation was quite good. However, as more and more people entered the business world, the family faced financial difficulties.
It was Angela who worked day and night to solve the financial crisis just to please her family. She exhausted herself and even fell ill, but instead of receiving their sympathy, they wished to take her life.
Angela laughed bitterly. She should have realized long ago that no matter how hard she tried over the years, she could never gain their care, not even a little bit.
Her stomach ached, and Angela's hand trembled, causing the thermos bottle in her hand to fall to the ground, interrupting the conversation between the mother and daughter inside. Footsteps came from inside, and Angela quickly turned and ran away, but due to the intensifying pain, she couldn't run fast.
Scarlet soon caught up with her at the stairwell. Seeing Angela in unbearable pain, she remained indifferent and said something that was indeed hurtful.
"Angela, listen to me. You don't have any attachments or worries. You have been diagnosed with gastric cancer, and your life is coming to an end. But Fanny is different. She has a family and children. You can't be so heartless and let her die!"
Angela laughed, tears streaming down her face. Her heart shattered into pieces.
The woman would ask her own daughter to sacrifice herself for her foster daughter. The doctor said I have discovered it early, and with proper treatment, a complete cure is certain, but my own mother wished for my death.
And she’s even claiming I’m heartless! How ridiculous! Fanny took everything that originally belonged to me. First, she took my parents' and four brothers' love, then she seized my fiancé and, together with one of my brother Christopher, took away my shares in the company. Now, they wouldn't even spare my life.
Seeing Angela remain silent, Scarlet reached out and grabbed her hand. Angela, still filled with anger, struggled forcefully but unexpectedly lost her balance and tumbled down the stairs.
Everything spun, and Angela crashed into the corner of the wall, spitting out blood and gradually losing consciousness.
Scarlet quickly rushed down, her face turning pale with fright.
But in the next moment, Scarlet's words struck Angela's heart harder than the physical pain.
Scarlet's eyes darkened. "Falling down from such a high staircase, wouldn't it affect the quality of her kidneys? With so much blood being vomited, she probably won't survive. That's good, though. Fanny’s illness can be saved."
Hearing these words, Angela stared at Scarlet with wide-open eyes, her hatred and unwillingness making it impossible for her to rest in peace, even in death.
...
When Angela opened her eyes again, she felt groggy and struggled for a while before finally seeing the scene in front of her clearly.
The mottled gray wall was adorned with a red cross, and there was a slightly old table next to the bed. A strong smell of medicine wafted into her nostrils, making her already throbbing head even heavier and dizzier.
Didn’t I fall from the stairs and died? Why am I in the hospital?
The red-painted wooden door was forcefully pushed open, causing the dust on the wall to fall continuously. Then, a group of people stormed in.
One of them was her father, George. He glanced at Angela and questioned, "Angela, why did you let those bullies harm Fanny? Didn’t you know that your actions could have endangered her life?"
Chapter 2 Demanding An Explanation
Upon hearing the news, Angela was initially stunned, and suddenly, some vague memories became clear.
In 2004, she was nineteen years old and had just started university. On the way home with Fanny, they encountered a few gangsters, and both of them were injured while resisting.
Although Angela was more seriously injured, her entire family thought it was all her fault and sought justice for Fanny instead.
Her forehead was cut open and stitched up, while Fanny only had a small bump on her forehead. However, Angela was accused of 'instigating the gangsters to harm her sister.'
In her previous life, her so-called father had questioned her in the same manner. She tried to explain and apologize, but all she received was cold indifference. No one would believe her words.
So, this time, she didn't plan to explain either. After all, no one would believe her even if she did.
Angela regained her composure and asked calmly, "But did she die?"
George's pupils contracted; he paused for a moment and then angrily shouted at Angela, "Angela, that's inhumane! How can you be so malicious and curse your sister to death?!"
Angela’s oldest brother James was even more furious. He rushed toward Angela and glared down at her. "Angela, I can't believe our family has someone as malicious as you. We shouldn't have brought you back in the first place. We should have let you fend for yourself outside."
Angela simply looked deeply at him without saying a word.
Several other brothers wanted to accuse Angela, but they were stopped by Scarlet.
Sitting by the hospital bed, holding Angela's hand, Scarlet smiled tenderly.
"Angela, I know that you have suffered a lot since you were little because you were mistakenly taken away. After we brought you back, we have been trying to make it up for you and let you continue your studies. Now you are in university. Many girls your age don't even have the chance to go to middle school or high school. You should be grateful."
Scarlet's eyes gradually turned red as she continued. "You shouldn't have harmed your sister like this. Reputation is more important than life for a girl. Although she was switched at birth, she was raised by us since she was young. I treat you all equally, so you shouldn't have any prejudice against her, okay?"
It was grand, but looking at the hypocritical face in front of her and recalling what Scarlet said before she died, Angela felt a chill in her body and mind. It was colder than holding an ice block.
The opportunity to study given by the Kins Family was indeed quite rare.
But is it not to silence those gossipers and show off that every member of the Kins Family is a college graduate, right?
Fanny lives in the princess room while I live in the storeroom. I have leftovers for meals and only have hand-me-downs from Fanny.
And they have the audacity to say that they treat both of us equally? Is this a joke?
Moreover, Angela was injured like this, and they not only showed no concern but also came specifically to interrogate and blame her.
Without understanding the situation, they only knew how to blindly blame her.
Angela sneered and didn't want to say a word.
Samuel, the fourth son in the family, couldn't bear it anymore and shouted at Angela, "Angela, you've gone too far! You've done such outrageous things to Fanny, and you still dare to say it's not your fault? It's fine if you usually cause trouble, but now you even curse her! You're evil!"
Zacharias, the third one, also chimed in, "Angela, don't be ungrateful for the blessings you were born into. Everything you have now was given to you by the Kins Family. What else are you dissatisfied with? Do you really want to drive Fanny to death before you're satisfied?"
Joseph, the second, opened his lips, wanting to say something, but in the end, he didn't say anything. However, disappointment was clearly written on his face.
Angela calmly withdrew her hand, her eyes calm. She turned her head to the side, no longer wanting to argue with them.
For those who didn't believe in her, she felt that saying even one more word was a waste.
"I've heard everything you said, so how do you plan to punish me?" Angela asked.
As soon as these words were spoken, the room fell silent.
It seemed that they hadn't expected Angela to say this, and Scarlet's eyes showed a hint of dissatisfaction.
George sighed and said, "Since that's the case, I need you to give Fanny the opportunity to deliver the Brundelian speech. You can take a break for now and apply next year."
The reason Angela applied for this Brundelian speech competition was because of a boy named Christopher. She wanted to have more contact with him.
Although she didn't particularly like her major, she had been studying very hard for Christopher, and everyone could see that.
Everyone present thought she would cry and make a fuss, but who knew...
Angela smiled and said, "Okay."
Her answer was too quick, leaving everyone a bit stunned.
"Anything else Fanny wants? I can give them to her too."
From childhood to adulthood, such things had happened too many times, and Angela always thought that if she endured it, it would pass.
However, she realized now that she had been wrong. Taking a step back didn't always lead to better prospects. Sometimes, it would just make her bullies corner her further.
Chapter 3 Don't Butter Me Up
George couldn't help but frown. "Angela, be careful with your attitude."
Angela was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said, "Is my attitude not satisfactory, Mr. Kins?"
Scarlet's face turned sour, and she said, "Angela, that's your father. How can you speak to him like that?"
The third son Zacharias sneered, "What's wrong? Angela, are you throwing a tantrum again, acting like a spoiled princess? Look at how indulged you are. Now, you've even disowned your own parents. If you leave the Kins Family, you're nothing."
"Yes, you're right." Angela lay back down and started dismissing them. "If you have nothing else to say, please leave. I need to rest. Goodbye."
She protected Fanny and tried to escape but was beaten up by the thugs even more. She was still lying in the hospital while they came to seek justice for Fanny, who was standing there unharmed.
She was reliving her past life. She hadn't even been discharged from the hospital, and they targeted her chance at the Brundelian speech.
Angela didn't want to have anything to do with these hideous creatures. She just wanted them to leave as soon as possible.
Everyone frowned, and Samuel exploded. "Angela, are you out of your mind? Do you know what you're saying? You actually want to kick us out. Who do you think you are?"
Angela turned away, refusing to communicate with them any further.
In this lifetime, she wouldn't let Fanny have the chance to attend that speech competition. Not a chance in hell.
Fanny glanced up slightly, her gaze sweeping over Angela's back, with a hint of confusion in her eyes.
Then, she smiled. It seems that Angela isn't that foolish after all.
The Kinses were upset. Seeing that Angela was unresponsive, they said a few harsh words and left.
The door was slammed shut, making a loud noise that even caused a piece of wall to peel off.
It could be imagined how angry the Kins Family members were at this moment.
As the door closed, Angela opened her eyes. Her heart was calm at this moment.
It turned out that not yearning for the warmth of family and no longer being a sycophant could be so satisfying.
In her previous life, she was too arrogant, always thinking that as long as she was sensible enough and excellent enough, she could integrate into this family. But what did she get in return?
She had done her utmost for the Kins Family.
Since I have a chance to start over, I need to live a different life and not repeat the same mistakes.
The door was pushed open again, and Angela impatiently turned to look at the person coming in, Joseph, who had just left and returned.
He walked to the bedside and said to Angela, "Angela, don't be so stubborn. It shouldn't be so difficult to apologize to Fanny and promise that you won't do such things again. As long as you do that, you will still be seen favorably by everyone, and Mom and Dad won't ignore you."
But the only response Joseph received was silence. Angela closed her eyes and didn't want to talk to him.
Joseph sighed and said, "Rest well. I'm leaving."
The door was closed again. After all the commotion, Angela felt a bit thirsty and got up to find some water to drink.
The hospital corridor was filled with all kinds of people.
During this period, there was no distinction between outpatient and inpatient departments in the hospital, and the space was limited. It was not uncommon for several people to share a ward.
After getting some cold water from the water dispenser in the corner, Angela took a few big sips and felt much better.
She then got some hot water and was about to leave when she turned around and saw a man sitting in a wheelchair behind her.
The man had deep facial features and was dressed in a neatly tailored shirt. His sleeves were casually rolled up, revealing his long and fair wrists.
Even in a wheelchair, his noble and cold temperament couldn't be hidden.
"Hello, Jonathan," Angela stammered as she greeted him.
Upon hearing Angela's voice, Jonathan, with his ink-colored eyes, raised his gaze and looked at her. "Hmm?"
"I am Angela. We met at the Sanders Residence before," Angela said, feeling pressured under Jonathan's intimidating gaze, struggling to speak clearly.
Angela had seen him twice before. He was Christopher's half-brother. To be precise, she was very concerned about anything related to Christopher.
It was rumored that Jonathan had suffered from a chronic illness since childhood, but he had exceptional talent in business.
He held the fate of the Sanders Family in his hands, so he had a supreme position in the family. Although he was the eldest son of the Sanders Family, he didn't bear the Sanders surname for some unknown reason.
And most importantly, Jonathan would pass away at a young age due to illness in two years.
At that thought, Angela's heart skipped a beat, and she glanced at Jonathan's almost perfect profile, seeing complexity in his eyes.
Due to her previous life, Angela was completely devoted to her family and had no idea when Jonathan passed away. Later, when she heard about it, she couldn't help but feel regretful for a while.
Jonathan faintly responded, "A friend of Christopher from the Kins Family?"
Angela nodded hesitantly, somewhat surprised that he knew. "Yes..."
Although the man had an exceptionally handsome appearance, his eyes were too cold, emitting a chilling aura. Angela felt uneasy, unconsciously gripping the cup in her hand.
In her previous life, she had fallen for Christopher and pursued him relentlessly, and almost everyone knew about it.
During the two visits to his family, she tried to win their favor by being overly accommodating and flattering. She thought she had done well.
But later, she found out that they thought she was a joke.
They mocked her behind her back, saying she lacked self-respect as a girl, chasing after a man like that, being frivolous and lowly.
Glancing at the water dispenser, then at Jonathan's wheelchair, Angela kindly took the cup from Jonathan's hand and got some water for him.
Jonathan held the cup in his hand, his narrow eyes turning slightly as he calmly said, "You don't need to please me; I have no say Christopher's affairs."
Chapter 4 The Hideous Kins Family
Angela's eyes widened. Jonathan believed that she was doing this to please him so he would put in a good word for her with Christopher.
"I didn't! I was genuinely concerned about you," Angela nervously clenched her hand and lowered her gaze, saying softly, "And besides, I no longer have feelings for Christopher."
Whether it was the Kins Family or Christopher, she was done being their puppet.
After saying that, Angela turned around and left.
Watching her walk away, Jonathan furrowed his eyebrows slightly, his gaze becoming even more intense...
On the day of her discharge, a Santana stopped at the hospital entrance. It was the Kins Family who came to pick up Fanny from the hospital.
James politely opened the car door for Fanny while Zacharias followed behind, carrying her bags and packages. The three of them got into the car, chatting and laughing.
The car sped away without anyone noticing Angela's presence.
Angela chuckled lightly, not feeling disappointed at all.
She suddenly wanted to escape from that family. No matter how wealthy the Kins Family was, she had no connection with them.
In their eyes, she was just a clown. The butt of their jokes.
The Kins Family lived behind the employee housing area of the garment factory in a three-story house with unique decorations. It was the most beautiful sight in the housing area.
When George resigned from his government job and became one of the first people to start a business, it must be said that George made the right choice. Over the years, he had made a fortune by running a clothing company and became the envy of everyone in the housing area.
It was working hours now, and there were only a few elderly men playing chess in the housing area, as well as a few middle-aged women sitting under the trees, fanning themselves and gossiping.
Seeing Angela return with a canvas bag on her back, they weren't too surprised, as if they had long been accustomed to it.
But as usual, they couldn't help but ask out of curiosity.
"Angela, why did you come back by yourself? James and Zacharias went to pick up your sister early in the morning. Why didn't they bring you back together?"
When the talk turned to cars, Mrs. Lindon's eyes revealed a hint of envy. The Kins Family's wealth and power were recognized by everyone in the housing area.
In the entire housing area, there was no one who didn't envy them.
Mrs. Lindon was known as the gossip queen of the housing area, meddling in everyone's business.
She knows all the scandals and gossip going around in the neighborhood. Whether it was petty theft, mischievous pranks, or outright affairs, she knew everything.
Mrs. Lindon seemed to be very 'concerned' about their family's affairs, just like she used to be. Angela used to cover for the Kins Family, claiming that she had car sickness and would vomit every time she went into the car. Walking was better.
However, this time, Angela didn't plan on hiding or pleasing the Kins Family anymore. There was no need to lie.
"I actually wanted to take the car back, but my sister thinks I'm dirty and won't let me in. What can I do, Mrs. Lindon? I live in the storage room at home, and it smells really bad in there. It's so uncomfortable, especially in this hot weather."
As Angela spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. She sniffed and continued, "I can't even eat at the table until my sister finishes her meal. The clothes I wear are all hand-me-downs from my sister, and even this backpack was something she didn't want anymore before I could use it."
The group of women sighed and expressed sympathy for Angela.
The Kins Family, being so wealthy, was surprisingly stingy. They treated their own daughter like a maid while spoiling their adopted daughter. It was really unfair!
It turned out their kindness towards their biological daughter was all just a facade. They treated their adopted daughter like a treasure and their own daughter like dirt. Only the Kins Family could do such a thing.
"Don't cry, my dear. Look at what our family has done. If I had such an amazing granddaughter, I would definitely spoil her like a precious gem. I can't understand what they're thinking."
"They may seem nice to you most of the time, but it turns out it's all a facade. I can't believe the Kins Family, with all their wealth, would be so stingy towards their own daughter. It's really too much!"
As Angela listened to these words, a hint of satisfaction flashed in her eyes. This was exactly the outcome she had hoped for.
It wouldn't be long before this news spreads throughout the entire compound. Let's see how long they can keep up the pretense.
"Ladies, I have to go back and cook now. If I'm late, my parents and brothers will scold me again."
This statement was true. Angela's cooking skills were highly regarded by the Kins Family.
She didn't know when it started, but in addition to school, she had to prepare three meals a day. It was because Fanny never ate the meals made by the housekeeper, so Angela had to work late into the night and wake up before dawn to cook for the family. But she didn't plan on serving them anymore.
Mrs. Lindon was a little puzzled and couldn't help but ask curiously, "Didn't the Kins Family hire a housekeeper? Why do they still need you to come home and cook?"
Chapter 5 It Won't Be For Long
Angela wiped away her tears and said, "My sister refuses to eat the food made by the housekeeper. She claims she can't eat it and only eats the food I prepare. In order to survive, I have to compromise."
Previously, Angela always believed that Fanny was picky because of her excellent cooking skills.
Every time they had a meal, Fanny would compliment her cooking skills and express her preference for the dishes she made.
Blinded by the compliments, Angela was oblivious to the truth.
But now she saw things differently. Fanny was intentionally doing this, treating her like a servant and mocking her behind her back.
As Angela anxiously left, several women couldn't help but sigh.
It's truly difficult to know a person's true nature. They never expected the Kinses' own daughter to live a life worse than a servant. It was truly a tragedy!
Although they couldn't fully comprehend the actions of the Kins Family, they understood the crux of the matter.
All of Angela's misfortunes were caused by Fanny.
This adopted daughter, who usually appeared obedient and sensible, had a malicious side that no one could have anticipated. It was truly difficult to know a person's true nature!
The Kinses' estate was expansive, adorned with various flowers, plants, and a few laurel trees. The fragrance of the flowers wafted through the air, refreshing and delightful.
Upon entering the living room, the entire family was gathered together, exchanging gifts and laughing.
It was such a harmonious scene that one hesitated to disturb their happiness.
Initially, Angela intended to bypass the living room and head to her own room, but she was spotted by Fanny, who had sharp eyes and was walking towards her at that moment.
Fanny affectionately took Angela's hand and smiled joyfully. "Angela, you're back. We have guests at home today. Dad bought a lot of delicious food to celebrate our discharge from the hospital. Your cooking skills are the best, and I love the dishes you prepare."
Everyone then noticed Angela's presence. Observing Fanny and Angela getting close, they frowned, and their expressions turned sour.
James was the first to approach. He warily looked at Angela and then reached out his hand to Fanny, saying, "Fanny, come to me. Don't forget how you got injured. Stay away from Angela. She will harm you."
"James, I've already said it many times. Angela definitely didn't do it—"
Before the conversation could continue, Zacharias interrupted. "It wasn't her who did it, but she allowed the thugs to bully you, Fanny. Stop defending her. You're just too kind, which is why you're being bullied by Angela like this."
Observing this unfolding scene, Angela remained silent and motionless. She simply stood there quietly.
Samuel also approached and handed Angela a piece of paper and a pen. "Angela, since you're back, apologize to Fanny quickly and write a letter of reflection. When you make a mistake, you should act accordingly."
Glancing at the paper and pen in front of her, Angela chuckled.
She took the blank paper and tore it into pieces, and the pen fell heavily to the ground along with her actions.
No one thought Angela would do such a thing. Samuel's face turned red with anger. "Angela, what are you doing?"
Angela didn't beat around the bush and withdrew her hand. "I won't apologize or write a letter of reflection for something I didn't do."
Everyone present was stunned, and a tall man in a white shirt walked over from behind Samuel.
Angela looked up and saw Christopher, her supposed fiancé.
So, he came to defend Fanny. Well, he certainly is quite passionate!
"Angela, you're capable of doing anything to harm your sister. Do you think you can deceive everyone and gain their approval by doing this?"
Without any hesitation, Christopher approached and immediately started accusing her.
He believed that by doing so, Angela would compromise, apologize to Fanny as she had done before, and write a letter of reflection.
But he seemed to have forgotten that Angela had just refused to apologize and tore the blank paper in front of everyone.
It was as if she had undergone a sudden transformation, no longer paying attention to their words.
Angela glanced at Christopher, a hint of mockery flickering in her eyes.
She used to genuinely admire him, this man who seemed gentle and always wore a warm smile.
She used to follow him around like a shadow, obediently obeying his every word, never daring to express any disagreement.
And Christopher had always taken care of this compliant fiancée. This seemingly non-existent affection had trapped Angela, making it impossible for her to free herself.
When did this man start despising me so much?
There was no trace of his previous tenderness, only endless accusations.
"Christopher, don't speak about Angela like that. She is your fiancée, so perhaps she is facing her own difficulties. After such an incident, she must be feeling very upset."
Fanny stepped forward to defend Angela, looking at Christopher with clear eyes filled with confusion and a hint of reproach.
Upon hearing this, Christopher's lips curled into a cruel smile. "She will soon no longer be my fiancée."
--------------------------------------------------------
There are limited chapters to put here, click the button below to continue reading 😉🔥<Serve No One This Life>🔥 (It will automatically jump to the book when you open the app)
Angela Kins wiped away her sweat, poured the chicken soup into a thermos, covered it, and made her way to Mercy Hospital.
As she reached the entrance of the ward, she overheard a conversation between a mother and daughter inside.
"Mom, how did I get this illness? If I can't find a kidney donor soon, I will die. What should I do?" It was her adopted sister, Fanny Kins. She was holding the examination report in her hand and burst into uncontrollable tears.
Their mother Scarlet Square, trying to console her, panicked and said, "Joseph is a doctor. He will pay more attention and find a kidney donor for you soon."
The Joseph Scarlet mentioned was one of Angela’s brothers.
"I'm afraid I won't be able to wait that long, Mom. I'm still young, I have children to raise, and I haven't properly taken care of you yet, I..." Fanny hesitated, but her meaning was clear—she didn't want to die.
After enduring so much hardship, there are still good days ahead. How could I die now?
She’s having such a serious illness but still thinking about filial piety, even more so than my real daughter Angela, thought Scarlet. She felt heartbroken. Suddenly, an idea struck her, and her eyes lit up.
"Right, Angela has gastric cancer anyway, and she is terminally ill. Why not have her donate her kidney? That way, she can finally do something for the family."
Fanny got the answer she wanted but still pretended to worry. "But she won't agree, and it won't be easy to explain to the brothers."
Scarlet held Fanny's hand and reassured her, "Just focus on the surgery. Your brothers love you so much, so they won't object. As for Angela, I have a plan."
Standing at the door, Angela heard the conversation inside and felt as if she had been plunged into an icy cave.
Over the years, as the newcomer to this family, she had tried hard to please them, working tirelessly in the family, playing the role of a sycophant to the fullest. But all she received in return was this.
When she was ten years old, the Kins Family discovered that she and Fanny were switched at birth, so they took her back from the village. Everyone thought her good days were about to begin, and she believed so, too.
However, due to the difference in environment, it was difficult for her to integrate into this family. Angela became cautious and worked hard to please every member of the family. Although she didn't gain their recognition, because of her sycophantic nature, she managed to maintain a relatively 'harmonious' relationship with the family members.
Angela had four older brothers, all of whom were outstanding and doted on their younger sister. However, the one being doted on was not Angela but the adopted girl, Fanny.
Whenever there’s a fight between Fanny and Angela and the former began crying, the entire family blamed Angela and demanded an apology from her, even though it wasn’t her fault in most cases. If Fanny made a mistake, it was all Angela's fault. If Fanny bumped into something, it was all Angela's doing...
Sometimes, Angela even thought that Fanny was the true family member, while she was just an outsider.
The Kins Family was one of the first to venture into business in the neighborhood, so their financial situation was quite good. However, as more and more people entered the business world, the family faced financial difficulties.
It was Angela who worked day and night to solve the financial crisis just to please her family. She exhausted herself and even fell ill, but instead of receiving their sympathy, they wished to take her life.
Angela laughed bitterly. She should have realized long ago that no matter how hard she tried over the years, she could never gain their care, not even a little bit.
Her stomach ached, and Angela's hand trembled, causing the thermos bottle in her hand to fall to the ground, interrupting the conversation between the mother and daughter inside. Footsteps came from inside, and Angela quickly turned and ran away, but due to the intensifying pain, she couldn't run fast.
Scarlet soon caught up with her at the stairwell. Seeing Angela in unbearable pain, she remained indifferent and said something that was indeed hurtful.
"Angela, listen to me. You don't have any attachments or worries. You have been diagnosed with gastric cancer, and your life is coming to an end. But Fanny is different. She has a family and children. You can't be so heartless and let her die!"
Angela laughed, tears streaming down her face. Her heart shattered into pieces.
The woman would ask her own daughter to sacrifice herself for her foster daughter. The doctor said I have discovered it early, and with proper treatment, a complete cure is certain, but my own mother wished for my death.
And she’s even claiming I’m heartless! How ridiculous! Fanny took everything that originally belonged to me. First, she took my parents' and four brothers' love, then she seized my fiancé and, together with one of my brother Christopher, took away my shares in the company. Now, they wouldn't even spare my life.
Seeing Angela remain silent, Scarlet reached out and grabbed her hand. Angela, still filled with anger, struggled forcefully but unexpectedly lost her balance and tumbled down the stairs.
Everything spun, and Angela crashed into the corner of the wall, spitting out blood and gradually losing consciousness.
Scarlet quickly rushed down, her face turning pale with fright.
But in the next moment, Scarlet's words struck Angela's heart harder than the physical pain.
Scarlet's eyes darkened. "Falling down from such a high staircase, wouldn't it affect the quality of her kidneys? With so much blood being vomited, she probably won't survive. That's good, though. Fanny’s illness can be saved."
Hearing these words, Angela stared at Scarlet with wide-open eyes, her hatred and unwillingness making it impossible for her to rest in peace, even in death.
...
When Angela opened her eyes again, she felt groggy and struggled for a while before finally seeing the scene in front of her clearly.
The mottled gray wall was adorned with a red cross, and there was a slightly old table next to the bed. A strong smell of medicine wafted into her nostrils, making her already throbbing head even heavier and dizzier.
Didn’t I fall from the stairs and died? Why am I in the hospital?
The red-painted wooden door was forcefully pushed open, causing the dust on the wall to fall continuously. Then, a group of people stormed in.
One of them was her father, George. He glanced at Angela and questioned, "Angela, why did you let those bullies harm Fanny? Didn’t you know that your actions could have endangered her life?"
Chapter 2 Demanding An Explanation
Upon hearing the news, Angela was initially stunned, and suddenly, some vague memories became clear.
In 2004, she was nineteen years old and had just started university. On the way home with Fanny, they encountered a few gangsters, and both of them were injured while resisting.
Although Angela was more seriously injured, her entire family thought it was all her fault and sought justice for Fanny instead.
Her forehead was cut open and stitched up, while Fanny only had a small bump on her forehead. However, Angela was accused of 'instigating the gangsters to harm her sister.'
In her previous life, her so-called father had questioned her in the same manner. She tried to explain and apologize, but all she received was cold indifference. No one would believe her words.
So, this time, she didn't plan to explain either. After all, no one would believe her even if she did.
Angela regained her composure and asked calmly, "But did she die?"
George's pupils contracted; he paused for a moment and then angrily shouted at Angela, "Angela, that's inhumane! How can you be so malicious and curse your sister to death?!"
Angela’s oldest brother James was even more furious. He rushed toward Angela and glared down at her. "Angela, I can't believe our family has someone as malicious as you. We shouldn't have brought you back in the first place. We should have let you fend for yourself outside."
Angela simply looked deeply at him without saying a word.
Several other brothers wanted to accuse Angela, but they were stopped by Scarlet.
Sitting by the hospital bed, holding Angela's hand, Scarlet smiled tenderly.
"Angela, I know that you have suffered a lot since you were little because you were mistakenly taken away. After we brought you back, we have been trying to make it up for you and let you continue your studies. Now you are in university. Many girls your age don't even have the chance to go to middle school or high school. You should be grateful."
Scarlet's eyes gradually turned red as she continued. "You shouldn't have harmed your sister like this. Reputation is more important than life for a girl. Although she was switched at birth, she was raised by us since she was young. I treat you all equally, so you shouldn't have any prejudice against her, okay?"
It was grand, but looking at the hypocritical face in front of her and recalling what Scarlet said before she died, Angela felt a chill in her body and mind. It was colder than holding an ice block.
The opportunity to study given by the Kins Family was indeed quite rare.
But is it not to silence those gossipers and show off that every member of the Kins Family is a college graduate, right?
Fanny lives in the princess room while I live in the storeroom. I have leftovers for meals and only have hand-me-downs from Fanny.
And they have the audacity to say that they treat both of us equally? Is this a joke?
Moreover, Angela was injured like this, and they not only showed no concern but also came specifically to interrogate and blame her.
Without understanding the situation, they only knew how to blindly blame her.
Angela sneered and didn't want to say a word.
Samuel, the fourth son in the family, couldn't bear it anymore and shouted at Angela, "Angela, you've gone too far! You've done such outrageous things to Fanny, and you still dare to say it's not your fault? It's fine if you usually cause trouble, but now you even curse her! You're evil!"
Zacharias, the third one, also chimed in, "Angela, don't be ungrateful for the blessings you were born into. Everything you have now was given to you by the Kins Family. What else are you dissatisfied with? Do you really want to drive Fanny to death before you're satisfied?"
Joseph, the second, opened his lips, wanting to say something, but in the end, he didn't say anything. However, disappointment was clearly written on his face.
Angela calmly withdrew her hand, her eyes calm. She turned her head to the side, no longer wanting to argue with them.
For those who didn't believe in her, she felt that saying even one more word was a waste.
"I've heard everything you said, so how do you plan to punish me?" Angela asked.
As soon as these words were spoken, the room fell silent.
It seemed that they hadn't expected Angela to say this, and Scarlet's eyes showed a hint of dissatisfaction.
George sighed and said, "Since that's the case, I need you to give Fanny the opportunity to deliver the Brundelian speech. You can take a break for now and apply next year."
The reason Angela applied for this Brundelian speech competition was because of a boy named Christopher. She wanted to have more contact with him.
Although she didn't particularly like her major, she had been studying very hard for Christopher, and everyone could see that.
Everyone present thought she would cry and make a fuss, but who knew...
Angela smiled and said, "Okay."
Her answer was too quick, leaving everyone a bit stunned.
"Anything else Fanny wants? I can give them to her too."
From childhood to adulthood, such things had happened too many times, and Angela always thought that if she endured it, it would pass.
However, she realized now that she had been wrong. Taking a step back didn't always lead to better prospects. Sometimes, it would just make her bullies corner her further.
Chapter 3 Don't Butter Me Up
George couldn't help but frown. "Angela, be careful with your attitude."
Angela was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said, "Is my attitude not satisfactory, Mr. Kins?"
Scarlet's face turned sour, and she said, "Angela, that's your father. How can you speak to him like that?"
The third son Zacharias sneered, "What's wrong? Angela, are you throwing a tantrum again, acting like a spoiled princess? Look at how indulged you are. Now, you've even disowned your own parents. If you leave the Kins Family, you're nothing."
"Yes, you're right." Angela lay back down and started dismissing them. "If you have nothing else to say, please leave. I need to rest. Goodbye."
She protected Fanny and tried to escape but was beaten up by the thugs even more. She was still lying in the hospital while they came to seek justice for Fanny, who was standing there unharmed.
She was reliving her past life. She hadn't even been discharged from the hospital, and they targeted her chance at the Brundelian speech.
Angela didn't want to have anything to do with these hideous creatures. She just wanted them to leave as soon as possible.
Everyone frowned, and Samuel exploded. "Angela, are you out of your mind? Do you know what you're saying? You actually want to kick us out. Who do you think you are?"
Angela turned away, refusing to communicate with them any further.
In this lifetime, she wouldn't let Fanny have the chance to attend that speech competition. Not a chance in hell.
Fanny glanced up slightly, her gaze sweeping over Angela's back, with a hint of confusion in her eyes.
Then, she smiled. It seems that Angela isn't that foolish after all.
The Kinses were upset. Seeing that Angela was unresponsive, they said a few harsh words and left.
The door was slammed shut, making a loud noise that even caused a piece of wall to peel off.
It could be imagined how angry the Kins Family members were at this moment.
As the door closed, Angela opened her eyes. Her heart was calm at this moment.
It turned out that not yearning for the warmth of family and no longer being a sycophant could be so satisfying.
In her previous life, she was too arrogant, always thinking that as long as she was sensible enough and excellent enough, she could integrate into this family. But what did she get in return?
She had done her utmost for the Kins Family.
Since I have a chance to start over, I need to live a different life and not repeat the same mistakes.
The door was pushed open again, and Angela impatiently turned to look at the person coming in, Joseph, who had just left and returned.
He walked to the bedside and said to Angela, "Angela, don't be so stubborn. It shouldn't be so difficult to apologize to Fanny and promise that you won't do such things again. As long as you do that, you will still be seen favorably by everyone, and Mom and Dad won't ignore you."
But the only response Joseph received was silence. Angela closed her eyes and didn't want to talk to him.
Joseph sighed and said, "Rest well. I'm leaving."
The door was closed again. After all the commotion, Angela felt a bit thirsty and got up to find some water to drink.
The hospital corridor was filled with all kinds of people.
During this period, there was no distinction between outpatient and inpatient departments in the hospital, and the space was limited. It was not uncommon for several people to share a ward.
After getting some cold water from the water dispenser in the corner, Angela took a few big sips and felt much better.
She then got some hot water and was about to leave when she turned around and saw a man sitting in a wheelchair behind her.
The man had deep facial features and was dressed in a neatly tailored shirt. His sleeves were casually rolled up, revealing his long and fair wrists.
Even in a wheelchair, his noble and cold temperament couldn't be hidden.
"Hello, Jonathan," Angela stammered as she greeted him.
Upon hearing Angela's voice, Jonathan, with his ink-colored eyes, raised his gaze and looked at her. "Hmm?"
"I am Angela. We met at the Sanders Residence before," Angela said, feeling pressured under Jonathan's intimidating gaze, struggling to speak clearly.
Angela had seen him twice before. He was Christopher's half-brother. To be precise, she was very concerned about anything related to Christopher.
It was rumored that Jonathan had suffered from a chronic illness since childhood, but he had exceptional talent in business.
He held the fate of the Sanders Family in his hands, so he had a supreme position in the family. Although he was the eldest son of the Sanders Family, he didn't bear the Sanders surname for some unknown reason.
And most importantly, Jonathan would pass away at a young age due to illness in two years.
At that thought, Angela's heart skipped a beat, and she glanced at Jonathan's almost perfect profile, seeing complexity in his eyes.
Due to her previous life, Angela was completely devoted to her family and had no idea when Jonathan passed away. Later, when she heard about it, she couldn't help but feel regretful for a while.
Jonathan faintly responded, "A friend of Christopher from the Kins Family?"
Angela nodded hesitantly, somewhat surprised that he knew. "Yes..."
Although the man had an exceptionally handsome appearance, his eyes were too cold, emitting a chilling aura. Angela felt uneasy, unconsciously gripping the cup in her hand.
In her previous life, she had fallen for Christopher and pursued him relentlessly, and almost everyone knew about it.
During the two visits to his family, she tried to win their favor by being overly accommodating and flattering. She thought she had done well.
But later, she found out that they thought she was a joke.
They mocked her behind her back, saying she lacked self-respect as a girl, chasing after a man like that, being frivolous and lowly.
Glancing at the water dispenser, then at Jonathan's wheelchair, Angela kindly took the cup from Jonathan's hand and got some water for him.
Jonathan held the cup in his hand, his narrow eyes turning slightly as he calmly said, "You don't need to please me; I have no say Christopher's affairs."
Chapter 4 The Hideous Kins Family
Angela's eyes widened. Jonathan believed that she was doing this to please him so he would put in a good word for her with Christopher.
"I didn't! I was genuinely concerned about you," Angela nervously clenched her hand and lowered her gaze, saying softly, "And besides, I no longer have feelings for Christopher."
Whether it was the Kins Family or Christopher, she was done being their puppet.
After saying that, Angela turned around and left.
Watching her walk away, Jonathan furrowed his eyebrows slightly, his gaze becoming even more intense...
On the day of her discharge, a Santana stopped at the hospital entrance. It was the Kins Family who came to pick up Fanny from the hospital.
James politely opened the car door for Fanny while Zacharias followed behind, carrying her bags and packages. The three of them got into the car, chatting and laughing.
The car sped away without anyone noticing Angela's presence.
Angela chuckled lightly, not feeling disappointed at all.
She suddenly wanted to escape from that family. No matter how wealthy the Kins Family was, she had no connection with them.
In their eyes, she was just a clown. The butt of their jokes.
The Kins Family lived behind the employee housing area of the garment factory in a three-story house with unique decorations. It was the most beautiful sight in the housing area.
When George resigned from his government job and became one of the first people to start a business, it must be said that George made the right choice. Over the years, he had made a fortune by running a clothing company and became the envy of everyone in the housing area.
It was working hours now, and there were only a few elderly men playing chess in the housing area, as well as a few middle-aged women sitting under the trees, fanning themselves and gossiping.
Seeing Angela return with a canvas bag on her back, they weren't too surprised, as if they had long been accustomed to it.
But as usual, they couldn't help but ask out of curiosity.
"Angela, why did you come back by yourself? James and Zacharias went to pick up your sister early in the morning. Why didn't they bring you back together?"
When the talk turned to cars, Mrs. Lindon's eyes revealed a hint of envy. The Kins Family's wealth and power were recognized by everyone in the housing area.
In the entire housing area, there was no one who didn't envy them.
Mrs. Lindon was known as the gossip queen of the housing area, meddling in everyone's business.
She knows all the scandals and gossip going around in the neighborhood. Whether it was petty theft, mischievous pranks, or outright affairs, she knew everything.
Mrs. Lindon seemed to be very 'concerned' about their family's affairs, just like she used to be. Angela used to cover for the Kins Family, claiming that she had car sickness and would vomit every time she went into the car. Walking was better.
However, this time, Angela didn't plan on hiding or pleasing the Kins Family anymore. There was no need to lie.
"I actually wanted to take the car back, but my sister thinks I'm dirty and won't let me in. What can I do, Mrs. Lindon? I live in the storage room at home, and it smells really bad in there. It's so uncomfortable, especially in this hot weather."
As Angela spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. She sniffed and continued, "I can't even eat at the table until my sister finishes her meal. The clothes I wear are all hand-me-downs from my sister, and even this backpack was something she didn't want anymore before I could use it."
The group of women sighed and expressed sympathy for Angela.
The Kins Family, being so wealthy, was surprisingly stingy. They treated their own daughter like a maid while spoiling their adopted daughter. It was really unfair!
It turned out their kindness towards their biological daughter was all just a facade. They treated their adopted daughter like a treasure and their own daughter like dirt. Only the Kins Family could do such a thing.
"Don't cry, my dear. Look at what our family has done. If I had such an amazing granddaughter, I would definitely spoil her like a precious gem. I can't understand what they're thinking."
"They may seem nice to you most of the time, but it turns out it's all a facade. I can't believe the Kins Family, with all their wealth, would be so stingy towards their own daughter. It's really too much!"
As Angela listened to these words, a hint of satisfaction flashed in her eyes. This was exactly the outcome she had hoped for.
It wouldn't be long before this news spreads throughout the entire compound. Let's see how long they can keep up the pretense.
"Ladies, I have to go back and cook now. If I'm late, my parents and brothers will scold me again."
This statement was true. Angela's cooking skills were highly regarded by the Kins Family.
She didn't know when it started, but in addition to school, she had to prepare three meals a day. It was because Fanny never ate the meals made by the housekeeper, so Angela had to work late into the night and wake up before dawn to cook for the family. But she didn't plan on serving them anymore.
Mrs. Lindon was a little puzzled and couldn't help but ask curiously, "Didn't the Kins Family hire a housekeeper? Why do they still need you to come home and cook?"
Chapter 5 It Won't Be For Long
Angela wiped away her tears and said, "My sister refuses to eat the food made by the housekeeper. She claims she can't eat it and only eats the food I prepare. In order to survive, I have to compromise."
Previously, Angela always believed that Fanny was picky because of her excellent cooking skills.
Every time they had a meal, Fanny would compliment her cooking skills and express her preference for the dishes she made.
Blinded by the compliments, Angela was oblivious to the truth.
But now she saw things differently. Fanny was intentionally doing this, treating her like a servant and mocking her behind her back.
As Angela anxiously left, several women couldn't help but sigh.
It's truly difficult to know a person's true nature. They never expected the Kinses' own daughter to live a life worse than a servant. It was truly a tragedy!
Although they couldn't fully comprehend the actions of the Kins Family, they understood the crux of the matter.
All of Angela's misfortunes were caused by Fanny.
This adopted daughter, who usually appeared obedient and sensible, had a malicious side that no one could have anticipated. It was truly difficult to know a person's true nature!
The Kinses' estate was expansive, adorned with various flowers, plants, and a few laurel trees. The fragrance of the flowers wafted through the air, refreshing and delightful.
Upon entering the living room, the entire family was gathered together, exchanging gifts and laughing.
It was such a harmonious scene that one hesitated to disturb their happiness.
Initially, Angela intended to bypass the living room and head to her own room, but she was spotted by Fanny, who had sharp eyes and was walking towards her at that moment.
Fanny affectionately took Angela's hand and smiled joyfully. "Angela, you're back. We have guests at home today. Dad bought a lot of delicious food to celebrate our discharge from the hospital. Your cooking skills are the best, and I love the dishes you prepare."
Everyone then noticed Angela's presence. Observing Fanny and Angela getting close, they frowned, and their expressions turned sour.
James was the first to approach. He warily looked at Angela and then reached out his hand to Fanny, saying, "Fanny, come to me. Don't forget how you got injured. Stay away from Angela. She will harm you."
"James, I've already said it many times. Angela definitely didn't do it—"
Before the conversation could continue, Zacharias interrupted. "It wasn't her who did it, but she allowed the thugs to bully you, Fanny. Stop defending her. You're just too kind, which is why you're being bullied by Angela like this."
Observing this unfolding scene, Angela remained silent and motionless. She simply stood there quietly.
Samuel also approached and handed Angela a piece of paper and a pen. "Angela, since you're back, apologize to Fanny quickly and write a letter of reflection. When you make a mistake, you should act accordingly."
Glancing at the paper and pen in front of her, Angela chuckled.
She took the blank paper and tore it into pieces, and the pen fell heavily to the ground along with her actions.
No one thought Angela would do such a thing. Samuel's face turned red with anger. "Angela, what are you doing?"
Angela didn't beat around the bush and withdrew her hand. "I won't apologize or write a letter of reflection for something I didn't do."
Everyone present was stunned, and a tall man in a white shirt walked over from behind Samuel.
Angela looked up and saw Christopher, her supposed fiancé.
So, he came to defend Fanny. Well, he certainly is quite passionate!
"Angela, you're capable of doing anything to harm your sister. Do you think you can deceive everyone and gain their approval by doing this?"
Without any hesitation, Christopher approached and immediately started accusing her.
He believed that by doing so, Angela would compromise, apologize to Fanny as she had done before, and write a letter of reflection.
But he seemed to have forgotten that Angela had just refused to apologize and tore the blank paper in front of everyone.
It was as if she had undergone a sudden transformation, no longer paying attention to their words.
Angela glanced at Christopher, a hint of mockery flickering in her eyes.
She used to genuinely admire him, this man who seemed gentle and always wore a warm smile.
She used to follow him around like a shadow, obediently obeying his every word, never daring to express any disagreement.
And Christopher had always taken care of this compliant fiancée. This seemingly non-existent affection had trapped Angela, making it impossible for her to free herself.
When did this man start despising me so much?
There was no trace of his previous tenderness, only endless accusations.
"Christopher, don't speak about Angela like that. She is your fiancée, so perhaps she is facing her own difficulties. After such an incident, she must be feeling very upset."
Fanny stepped forward to defend Angela, looking at Christopher with clear eyes filled with confusion and a hint of reproach.
Upon hearing this, Christopher's lips curled into a cruel smile. "She will soon no longer be my fiancée."
--------------------------------------------------------
There are limited chapters to put here, click the button below to continue reading 😉🔥<Serve No One This Life>🔥 (It will automatically jump to the book when you open the app)
00:09
Atria AI helps you to find the best performing Ads on Meta for The novel products. Discover winning ads on Meta on Jul 3, 2026. With AtriaAI, you can effortlessly explore a vast library of top-performing The novel ads on Meta and derive actionable insights to enhance your ad campaigns. Our robust analytics tools enable you to never create The novel ads on Meta blindly, offering instant reviews of key ad metrics and performance topics for data-driven decisions. Gain a competitive edge with powerful research and analysis features, including competitor analysis for The novel ads on Meta. Our platform also provides endless inspiration from over 100 million winning ads, customizable ad creation tools, and ready-made templates to streamline your creative process. Transform your The novel advertising strategies with AtriaAI and achieve unparalleled success in your campaigns.
Discover the latest ad ideas on Meta
Women's ClothingMen's ClothingWomen's ShoesMen's ShoesBags & WalletsJewelryWatchesEyewearAccessoriesWearable Tech DevicesSportswearDigital DevicesKitchen AppliancesLaundry AppliancesHome AppliancesPersonal Care AppliancesHeating, Cooling & Air QualitySmall AppliancesBaby ClothingKids' ClothingMaternity ClothingBaby Feeding SuppliesBaby FoodBaby FormulaBaby ShoesChild Car SeatsBaby Hygiene ProductsNursery FurnitureStrollers & CribsDiapers & WipesToysSkincareHaircareCosmeticsFragrances & PerfumesPersonal HygieneOral CareMen's GroomingBeauty Tools & AccessoriesAesthetic MedicineFeminine CareWig & Hair StylingNewspaperMagzinesBook StoresMachinery & EquipmentsMarketing & AdvertisingOffice Equipment & SuppliesConsulting ServicesIT ServicesLegal ServicesHR & RecruitingReal Estate & Home RentalsSafety & SecurityOnline RetailersMarketplacesSubscription BoxesDigital ProductsE-commerce PlatformsPayment SolutionsDelivery ServicesEarly Childhood & Preschool EducationK-12 EducationHigher EducationOnline CoursesProfessional CertificationsTutoring ServicesEducational MaterialsLanguage LearningNon-academic Training (Hobbies)Overseas EducationVocational TrainingConferencesTrade ShowsConcertsFestivalsSports EventsCorporate EventsCommunity EventsBankingInsuranceInvestment ServicesLoans & MortgagesFinancial PlanningPrecious MetalsSports EquipmentFitness EquipmentOutdoor GearSupplements & NutritionGyms & Fitness CentersAlcoholic BeveragesCooking & RecipesCuisineFood & Fresh ProduceNon-alcoholic BeveragesRestaurants & CafesPackaged FoodsSnacksBoard gamesBrowser gamesCard gamesCasinoGamblingMobile gamesVideo gamesGovernment OfficialIntergovernmental OrganizationPublic & Government ServiceDietary SupplementsMedical InformationMedical ServicesMedicineWomen's HealthMen's HealthSenior CareFurnitureKitchen & DiningLaundryBed & BathGarden & OutdoorConstruction Materials & LightingStorage & OrganizationInterior Design & Decorating ServicesSmart HomeChild CareDating ServiceGifts & FlowersHousekeepingInternet ServicesPhotographyShopping ServicesUsed Good Sales PlatformsUtilities PaymentsWedding ServicePet FoodPet AccessoriesPet GroomingPet StorePet ToysPet TrainingPet BoardingPet SuppliesProduct & ServiceSoftware & AppsResearch & DevelopmentEngineering ServicesTech AccessoriesTelecommunicationsRoboticsTravel ServiceTravel AgenciesHotels & ResortsLuggage, Bags & CasesCar RentalsBicyclesMotocyclesCarsPlanesBoatsVehicle Parts & AccessoriesVehicle MaintenanceRide-Sharing Services